LL Medico Diapers and More Bambino Diapers - ABDL Diaper Store

Search the Community

Showing results for tags 'magic'.



More search options

  • Search By Tags

    Type tags separated by commas.
  • Search By Author

Content Type


Forums

  • Latest News and Updates
    • Latest News
  • Diaper Talk
    • Newbie Nursery
    • Scoop The Poop
    • Our Lifestyle Discussion
    • [DD] Surveys
    • Incontinence - Medical
    • Rainbow Diapers
    • Story and Art Forum
    • Roleplay
    • Product Reviews and Info
    • Diapers in the News
    • Links and Announcements
    • In and Out Board
  • Connect
    • The Rest of your Life!
    • Meeting Place
    • Game Time
  • Trading Post
    • The Diaper Store - Shopping
    • ABDL FreeCycle
    • Other Stuff For Sale/Trade
  • Support
    • DailyDiapers Tech Support
    • Questions And Answers
    • Friends and Family
    • Restlessfox's Depression Discussion
    • ABDL Memorial
  • Private Forums
    • About This Area / Request a Forum
    • Photos
    • RUFFLES & RIBBONS GIRLS' HOME
    • University of PEEnix Online
  • Other Fetishes
    • General
    • Spanking
    • Bondage
    • Watersports
  • Clubby McClubFace's British Gossip
  • Big Kids Room's Topics
  • Music Producers Club's Topics
  • Infant School's Let's talk ...
  • Ab/dl LBGT diapers's Topics
  • Diaper Disciplined's Double Diapers and More...

Categories

  • Articles

Found 26 results

  1. first, i must say I'm completely new to this site but I have posted this story on 3 other sights. this story is still ongoing and has (at this point) 11 chapters so far. also, im not the best writer and I'm using this story to help with that. the first 3 chapters are a bit slow but they get a lot better from there. Chapter 1 “FUCK!” I yelled as I ran true a sea of trees. Behind me was a pack of beasts chasing me. “They're catching up!” the small girl strapped to my back yelled. “I know that Bab!” I yell at her as I continue to run. The beasts aren't that strong but fighting a pack of them is a different story. They could easily surround us and kill us before we could do anything. “Why in the hell did you attack the whole pack!” I yelled to Bab as I jumped over a log. “I thought there was only 3 of them,” she told me “left!” “FROST!” I yelled extending my left hand to blast the beast with cold ice magic. It was only knocked back and soon was chasing us again. “Any ideas?” “Ya don't stop running!” she yelled which really didn't help. It wasn't long however before I had to stop in front of a cliff. A raging current below us and a wild pack of beast behind us. We were out of options. I didn't have my sword. Our mana was getting low. And I can feel Bab’s diaper leaking on my back again!. “You trust me?” I asked bab. “Right now? No!” she told me already knowing what I was going to do. “Good, neither do I,” I tell her before jumping off the cliff. Both Of us screaming on our way down, the only thing I could think about was how I got here in the first place. I was just some average guy. Single, working and saving anything extra to start college in a year or two. The luckiest thing to happen to me in the last 3 years was getting a ticket for a hiking trip my friend won in a contest. Sadly his grandma passed away and was going to her funeral. So as to not waste a ticket he gave it to me. And to be honest, while I was having fun I really didn't pack well for it. I didn't know much about hiking and the clothes I bought weren't the best. Just 3 t-shirts, pants, socks, underwear, and a warm jacket. Luckily I did get myself some hiking boots but I also brought my regular pair for when we set camp and I could be more comfortable. The rest of the gear I got from my friend who was already prepared for himself. Camping Travel Cooking Utensils Set (cooking scissor, blender spatula, meat knife, cutting board, soup spoon, stainless steel turner, cook fork and a tongs,) TETON Sports Mountain Adventurer 4000 Backpack Double Sleeping Bag Sundome 2 Person Tent SURVIVAL Traveller First Aid Kit Magnesium Flints Scraper Stone (3) Pocket knife Flashlight 12 Survivors - Hand Pump Water Purifier Extra rope FiveJoy Military Folding Shovel Multi-Tool I was all set for the trip. But after the second day, something strange happens. A freak storm hit us in the middle of the hike. None of us knew what was going on until suddenly I saw a flash of light and the storm was gone. When I opened my eyes I was inside what looked like ruins. Behind me was an altar with some glowing dust scattered all around it. I was too freaked out about all of this that I ran towards the only exit I could see and into a small town. People who looked like they ware from a renaissance fair just stared wide-eyed at me. To make a long story short, I freaked out. It took the townspeople 2 days to explain to me what had happened and why I was here. I was no longer on earth but a place called Caruma. Here everything we know about fantasy is from here. A long time ago two gods fought over an empty world but their fight always lead to a draw. So they decided if they couldn't decide on the winner with their power they would use something else. They created 15 castles and hid them around Caruma. Each crystal summons something from another world. Poruma the black god summoned monsters. Rilla the wight god summoned warriors. Each crystal could summon 1 warrior every 10 years. And the first to destroy all the crystals would be the winner. Over the next 3000 years, the world was populated by man and monster. Humans built towns and temples around the summoning crystals. Out of the 15, 7 white crystals have been destroyed. While 5 dark crystals have been destroyed. When I asked about how I got here they could only give a guess. 31 years prior the town was attacked by monsters and they destroyed the crystal. But because it was already about to summon a hero the remaining pieces must have spent the last 30 years collecting power to summon me here before the crystal died. They then told me who I could go back. The crystals work as a two-way door. On this side, they gather energy and in 10 years they pull someone over. However, if you bring enough magical energy to them you can have them send you back home. The problem with this, it normally takes a lot of magic to do so and there aren't many people who have that type of magic here. So they suggested I go to a city and see if I could find any magic users to send me back. That's when we reached our final problem. I had no way to get them. When the village was destroyed all those years ago most people left and the ones who stayed are now too old or too young to take me. The only exception is a farm boy named John who was 16 2 years younger than me. But in order for him to take me, I had to first make a contract with him. In this world, the heroes learned how to tap into magic but it came with a curse. Each person had to wear a special bracelet and form a contract with another person. This unlocked the power to use magic. However, both people were cursed to never be away from each other long. Should they be away from each other for 6 hours they both will die. If one dies the other has 6 hours to find someone else to form a bond with or they will die as well. The curse can be lifted once the pair completely one of 3 quests and the bracelets can be removed while still granting the person to use magic. The reason he wants to form a bond is that it would make traveling a lot easier through the woods. He said there aren't many strong monsters here but it's better safe than sorry. I had to wait 3 more days before the contract could be made. During that time I the people let me stay with them knowing I had nothing to offer other than some small work. On my final night there I was staying at an orphanage. There were only 5 kids there. 2 boys 3 girls and women who took care of them. She asked me to stay with them for the night as the kids wanted to see what a person from another world looked like. The kids staying here are from parents who either died, left for adventure, or was just left with no idea who the parents were. It was sad but the kids enjoyed playing with me. All except one who only stared at me. The women later told me Ema was the girl's name and that while she was 14 her body was short and looked more like a 10-year-old. Also, she had some problems. For one she couldn't speak. Anything that came out of her mouth sounded like gibberish. Next, her hands couldn't hold onto things well. So she's been forced to use baby bottles. And lastly, she had to wear diapers. For some reason, her bladder was just too weak. I honestly felt bad for her. By the sounds of it, she would have to be taken care of for the rest of her life. Later that night I said my goodbyes to the kids and followed John into the woods. The contract could only be made during a full moon and when it’s made it will make a bright flash so were in the woods so as to not disturb anyone. “Ok this should be good,” he said as we were pretty far from everyone. “Now then let's begin.” He then began to chant something and soon both of our bracelets were glowing. We both raised our hands to form the contract but stopped when we heard something. The contract stopped as we looked around the forest and heard something. Upon investigating we found one of the kids spying on us. Behind them the woman yelling for the girl. Apparently, she chased after us after we left without telling the women. After a brief talk with the women, she was taking the Ema girl when she ran up to me. “be jvy ruwvj ox jvy woz, gy bojv hog c bozupw.” Ema said. As she grabbed my hand wanting me to kneel in front of her. “What’s wrong,” I asked her. “wuhy ik jvy nogyl op oil toilpye cpz gy xuwvj xol jvy luwvj.” she said. suddenly my bracelet began to glow again. “NO!” John yelled. But it was too late. A bright flash hit my eyes and for a few moments, I couldn't see. I just heard the same thing be repeated. “YES YES YES!” a girl cried out in excitement. “EMA! What did you do!” the women yelled and when I could finally see I saw the Ema girl jumping up and down with excitement. “I finally did it! I'll finally be free!” Ema said until the women grabbed her by the hand. “What did you do!?” the women yelled at Ema. “She just formed a contract. How did she even do that?” John asked. That's when I looked at the girl's arm and saw a smaller bracelet on. “Yep and now I can finally get out of here,” Ema said. “How did you even get a bracelet in the first place. And how did you activate the spell?” John asked. “I stole it from miss dumb cunt here.” Ema said and nodded at the women. “And anyone who knows magick knows that spell.” “I think the bracelets mine.” the women told John. “my husband was an adventure.” “But that still doesn't explain how she knew the spell.” he replied. “Wait, didn't she just say she already knew the spell?” I asked and everyone looked at me. “Wait you can understand me!” Ema yelled. “Of cores I can, you're not speaking gibberish anymore,” I tell her. “What are you talking about?” the women asked. “She’s still talking the same,” John told me. “The bracelets! You can understand me because of the bracelets!” Ema yelled. “What do you mean? How can the bracelets do that?” I asked and looked at John who looked very confused. “Enough of this nonsense I'm taking you home Ema and you're going to be grounded!” the women grabbed the girl and started pulling her away. “Stop! My name isn't Ema it's Bab! And I'm not going anywhere!” she said as she tried to resist the much bigger women. “Wait I need to figure this out,” I tell the women. “I'm sorry but she needs to go home. I think all this stimulant is just being too much for Ema.” she tells me. “IM NOT EMA!” the girl screamed as the women jumped when electricity popped out of the girl's hands. Once let go she ran over and got behind me. “She can already use magic!” John said in amazement. “Ema it's time to come home.” the women told her again. “I'm not Ema, I'm Bab. tell her!” the girl said to me. “She said her name’s not Ema but Bab.” I tell the women and Bab nodded in agreement. “Could she be speaking another language and it's only after the contract was formed that you can understand her.” John asked me. After this, it just became a back and forth discussion about me understanding her. We had to prove I could understand her and after a long time, we finally came to the conclusion that I could. But shortly after that, we got into the main and biggest problem. I was now connected to a tiny child and I still needed to leave! After a long discussion about everything, it was finally decided I had to take Bab with me. Because of the curse, we couldn't be more than 40 feet from each other for more than 6 hours and I couldn't stay in the town. I had to find a way home. So, I wound up adopting Bab and forced to take her with me on my journey. Sadly because of her, John could no longer come with us. The plan was to use the magic to get through safely but without it, it just becomes too much of a risk when he would have to come back alone. In the end, this is where our adventure of began dropped in a new world. **** ill post more in a little while. CH 1.2 ********************* i wrote this chapter after i wrote up to chapter 9 on the other sites. that's why its ch1.2************** After dealing with a lot of paperwork on the adoption I was lead back upstairs to the children's room. Bab was being bombarded with questions from the other kids but she just tried to ignore them. She was too busy packing clothes is what was a pink school backpack. It wasn't that big but amazing she fit 3 pairs of pants, 3 shirts, and 3 pairs of socks. Along with a spare blanket and a pillow. “Are you sure that's all you want to bring?” I asked Bab. “Ok kids, it's time for bed,” Alice the caretaker of the orphanage told the kids. I watched as she went to each kid and tucked them in and saying their goodnights before her and I went downstairs to have a little chat. It was now the early hours of the morning and because of everything that happened, the kids stayed up far later than they should have. “Are you positive you have to go?” Alice asked me. “If I don't then I can't go back home. I have family and friends I need to get back to.” I tell Alice who made us tea. “But going out there with a child, I still think it's too dangerous,” she told me. “I know that. But what am I supposed to do?” I asked Alice and took a sip of my tea and nearly spit it out. I really don't like tea. “I know this village isn't much but you could still have a good life. Just you and Ema,” she told me. “It’s Bab, remember. And I do know that. But I still need to go. How would you feel if you suddenly went to my world and you could never see your friends, family, or kids?” I asked her. “I would do anything to get back to them,” Alice told me. “But Bab is still small and helpless.” “I know she has her problems. Which is why I'll do what I can to protect her.” I tell Alice who just shakes her head. “It's not just protecting her. It's everything else. I don't even think she thought it out when she formed this bond. No one else can understand her but you. Her hands are messed up and can barely hold objects with 2 hands. She small body means she can't walk or run as fast as you can and she gets tired more easily.” Alice told me. “I can translate for her, I can feed her, and I don't mind walking slower, or I can just carry her,” I tell Alice but again she shook her head at me. “There's still one last problem,” she told me. “What's that?” I asked. “You'll see,” she told me before she went to bed. I slept in the guest room again and luckily it was still in the safe within 20 feet from Bab that the curse wouldn't affect us. I was awoken the next morning by a knock on the door. “Are you decent?” Alice asked. I was and she came into the room with Bab. “Whats up?” I asked with a loud yawn. “It's time to see the big problem,” Alice said. Confused I looked over to Bab who face was bright red and didn't want to look at me. Alice then grabbed Bab’s Pants and had them fall to the ground exposing her Full diaper. That's when it hit me that I would have to be the one to change this girls diapers and my face got red. “If you still insist on going you are going to at least know this much,” she told me and places a small mat on my bed and had Bab sit on it. Bab was then forced to lay down and she covered her face in embarrassment. I guess she really didn't think this threw. Alice then told me I had to be the one to change her diaper, telling me she would walk me thru it. First, I unfasten the tabs on the dirty diaper and pulled down the front half of the dirty diaper. There the sight and smell nearly made me gag. I was then told to use the front half of the diaper to wipe the bulk of the mess off of Bab's bottom. Next to fold the dirty diaper in half under her, with the clean side up. I was then handed a damp cloth and told to wipe from front to back as this helps keep bacteria from causing an infection. Then I took the dirty diaper and wrapped it up and placed it off to the sided. It really stinks but at least the worst was over. finally, I placed a clean diaper under Bab and sprinkled the baby powder over her area before taping the diaper shut, Alice even told me the diaper should be snug but not so tight that it pinches. Bab was now in a clean diaper but looked like she was close to crying after having her diaper changed by a not only a stranger but a guy. “What do you say to Alex for changing you?” Alice asked Bab how for the first time today finally looked at me. “Thank you,” she said in a meek voice before running off somewhere. “My offer still stands. You can still stay here if you want and I can still help with taking care of her.” Alice told me. “I know this is going to be hard but I think we will be alright,” I tell her Alice could only sigh and give me a diaper bag full so suppose I would need for Bab. with enough diapers to last us quite a while. I strapped the diaper bag to the bottom of my own to make it easier to carry. After a nice breakfast, we said our goodbyes. The kids were crying that Bab was leaving and even Alice looked like she was about to start crying. “Please be good now Ema, sorry for of habit, I mean Bab,” Alice told Bab before embracing her in a hug. “I will,” Bab told her and I translated. They watched as we walked away from the orphanage before disappearing behind the trees. “Please stay safe.”
  2. Cursed gifts

    This idea was inspired by 12 Days of Diapers by The Unthinker. Basically, I thought up a list of cursed gifts that cause regression in the area that each item is designed to help with. My brother and I have a D&D setting and these items will appear in there as things that members of the now-defunct ancient elven kingdom used to send to political rivals occasionally. But if anyone else wants to run with this idea, go right ahead! I'd love to see stories about the hapless recipients of these gifts! The description I wrote up is here: This set of magical items consist of disability tools which, when received as gifts, create a need for their use by the user. This need develops over the course of a week, starting 24 hours after the recipient discovered the gift. If the individual regifts the items quickly enough, the effects will fade – however, if the recipient has had the item for at least a week, or used any part of it, the effects are permanent until broken. If they individual uses the item but regifts part or all of it before the seven days are up, they remain at the level of progression they had reached at that point. They are not able to regain lost skills from learning or by any means other than breaking the curse. Multi-piece items are keyed to a central item, usually the container, and if any other piece is destroyed or rendered unusable, a replacement appears in or beside the central item. The items are the following: A package of 12 adult diapers. Receipt of this gift creates progressive bladder, and eventually bowel, incontinence. The diapers adjust in size to comfortably fit the recipient, and have a plain and utilitarian design. They are thick, and can usually last for several daytime wettings or during an entire night of wetting without leakage. On the first day, the recipient begins to have nighttime bladder accidents, waking up as soon as they begin to wet. On the second day, the recipient begins to have occasional daytime accidents. These accidents involve the recipient beginning to urinate as soon as they become aware of the urge, but they can stop the flow with concentration. If their concentration is lost, they resume urinating. On the third day, the recipient is having nighttime bladder accidents consistently, and only waking from them if they become cold or uncomfortable as a result. On the fourth day, bladder incontinence is total – the recipient immediately begins to urinate uncontrollably whenever they feel the urge, and can't voluntarily interrupt urination. On the fifth day, the recipient begins to have bowel urgency, and will have accidents if they can't get to a bathroom promptly when the urge hits. Frequency of bowel movements is increased. On the sixth day, the recipient will automatically start a bowel movement whenever the urge hits, but can stop it with concentration. If their concentration is lost, the bowel movement resumes. On the seventh day, bowel incontinence is total – the recipient begins to have a bowel movement as soon as the urge hits, and can't voluntarily interrupt their bowel movements. A picture communication board. Receipt of this gift creates a progressive speech impediment, rendering the individual completely nonverbal. Multilingual recipients lose the production of phonemes in all of their languages based on the appropriate progression for the first language or the one they are most comfortable using. The picture communication board has 32 words of core vocabulary, an alphabet, and a label on the bottom stating the recipient's name and that they are unable to speak and use this board to communicate. On the first day, the individual loses the ability to produce a single phoneme, either omitting it or replacing it with a similar phoneme. For example, they may have a lisp, or may not be able to pronounce the 'r' sound, or a similar issue. The speech sound lost is typically one mastered later in development. In English, the sound list is 'th' (voiced or unvoiced), 'l', 'r', 'sh', 'ch', 's', or 'j'. On the second day, the individual loses multiple phonemes. All phonemes typically mastered later in development are lost. In English, the entire list given for day one is lost. On the third day, the individual loses some phonemes typically acquired in the middle of phonemic development. In English, the phonemes 'k', 'd', 'g', 'f', 'y' (as a consonant), 'z', 'v' and 'h' are lost. On the fourth day, the individual can only produce the phonemes 'p', 'b', 'm', 'n', 't', and 'd', assuming those phonemes exist in their language. On the fifth day, the individual can only produce the phonemes 'p', 't' and 'm'. On the sixth day, the individual can only produce vowel sounds, and no consonants. On the seventh day, the individual can only produce one vowel sound, as well as non-vocal sounds such as grunting, crying, moaning, etc. Picture books. These books cause the recipient to lose the ability to read and write, if they could. Multilingual recipients lose reading ability in all languages they can read in. If the recipient is already illiterate, the books progressively remove their potential to learn to read if instructed. They retain the ability to speak those words and understand them if spoken, unless affected by a different gift. The picture books depict tales from the folklore or religious beliefs typical of the recipient's culture, or the recipient's own beliefs, adjusted to loosely reflect the recipient's interests. Each page contains an image and a single very simple written sentence. On the inside of the front cover, the book states that it belongs to the recipient. On the first day, the recipient loses the ability to recognize any written words typically learnt in high school or adulthood, such as university-level jargon. For example, an individual with medical training loses medical terms such as 'microcephaly', and high school words such as 'trigonometry', 'abjure', 'equinox', etc. They can still attempt to sound these words out, and may recognize the word that way if it has a regular spelling. If they attempt to write these words, they write them phonetically. In a logographic language such as Chinese, they lose the ability to recognize the logographs that represent that word, but may be able to infer it's meaning from radicals or appearance if appropriate. On the second day, the recipient loses the ability to recognize all but the 400 most commonly used written words. The same rules apply as for day one. On the third day, the recipient loses the ability to recognize all written words, except for a very short list of personally significant words (eg the person's name), and must sound everything out. Again, the same rules apply as for day one. On the fourth day, the recipient begins to lose phonics knowledge. They lose later-acquired phonics rules, those typically learnt in grade 2 or above. In a logographic language, they lose the ability to recognize logographs or radicals typically learnt at that level, or begin to lose any alternate system taught to children such as hiragana for Japanese. In English, they lose the ability to correctly sound out diphthongs, consonant blends, long vowels, and r-controlled vowels. On the fifth day, the recipient loses more phonics knowledge. In English, they lose the ability to sound out all but CVC words. On the sixth day, the recipient loses all phonics knowledge, and can only read the short list of words designated on the third day. They can also correctly identify all the letters of the alphabet or syllabary used by their language. In a logographic language, they only recognize a short list of logographs designated on the third day. On the seventh day, the recipient loses all ability to read. They cannot identify any letters, and can't even read or write their own name. They still recognize the text as text, and can identify the writing system in use if they previously knew this information. (For example, they can tell that a piece of text is written in the Roman alphabet.) Social Stories. This item causes the individual to lose procedural knowledge. This item consists of several picture books, similar to the picture book set, except that each book describes an everyday task such as dressing oneself, preparing a simple meal, using the toilet, etc. On the first day, the recipient loses all multistep procedural skills typically known only by adults with particular specialized skills, such as plumping, tanning, caring for tools, performing katas, etc. The recipient can still do skilled single-step employment activities. Typically, the recipient is rendered unemployable unless they had a very simple job. On the second day, the recipient loses multistep procedural skills typically learnt in adulthood or late adolescence by most adults, such as household management skills, driving, etc. The recipient is generally rendered unable to live independently safely at this point. On the third day, the individual loses the ability to do multistep procedural skills typically learnt in middle childhood or early adolescence, such as chores typically assigned to children. On the fourth day, the individual loses the ability to put on or remove more difficult items of clothing, such as items with laces. At this point, an individual proficient in the use of armour needs help getting their armour on or off. They are also unable to do any multistep procedural skills that are not typically mastered by preschool-aged children. On the fifth day, the individual loses the ability to put on or remove any clothing with buttons, laces, or any type of fastening. They also lose the ability to go to the bathroom independently, although they still have bowel and bladder control unless affected by another gift. They are unable to wash themselves or do any similar self-care procedure. On the sixth day, the individual loses all ability to dress themselves, and can only remove simple clothing without fasteners. They are also unable to use utensils and instead eat with their hands. On the seventh day, they can only grasp items and move them around, but can't do any complex manipulation with them. They cannot remove any articles of clothing except for a hat or similar item. Visual Schedule Kit. This item causes the recipient to lose receptive language in all languages that they understand, in both spoken and written format. The item consists of a board with slots designed to put pictures into it, and the corresponding pictures. The pictures depict familiar locations and activities that the recipient regularly experiences, and can be used to build a daily schedule. On the first day, the recipient loses the ability to understand words typically learnt in high school or adulthood. They still understand the concepts, but no longer know the word that corresponds with the concept. They can still speak the word and know it is familiar, but they can't connect it with meaning. On the second day, the recipient loses the ability to understand words typically learnt in middle childhood. The same rules apply as in day one. On the third day, the recipient loses the ability to understand all but the 5,000 most commonly spoken words in their language. On the forth day, the recipient is only able to understand the 400 most commonly spoken words in their language. On the fifth day, the recipient can only understand 50 words, including their own name, a few words of high personal significance, and high frequency words. On the sixth day, the recipient can only understand their own name. They can still tell if a word they encounter is one they used to know, and they can tell which language is being spoken (assuming they could recognize that language before). On the seventh day, the recipient cannot recognize their own name, and no longer knows if a word sounds familiar. They cannot distinguish between different languages. They can still utter words they used to know in a meaningless manner, and repeat words spoken to them, unless another gift has removed their speech. Wheelchair. This gift removes the ability to walk. This item is a typical manual wheelchair, or the closest equivalent in the recipient's culture. On the first day, the recipient begins to tire easily when walking, can't do any tasks requiring strong balance or skilled footwork, and are more prone to tripping on items. On the second day, walking unaided for more than a brief distance takes considerable effort, and the recipient is likely to fall when tired, on difficult terrain or distracted. On the third day, the recipient can only walk a couple steps unaided. On the fourth day, the recipient can stand unaided, but will fall if they take any steps without holding on to some form of support. On the fifth day, the recipient can no longer stand without holding onto something, and can only walk if supported from both sides. On the sixth day, the recipient can stand if supported from both sides, but can't take any steps. On the seventh day, the recipient can't stand or walk, even if supported. For example, if held up from both sides, the recipient can't support any of their own weight and simply dangles.
  3. Power Prayer

    This commission took up a lot of my time. Though it’s only about 22 pages the description was rather long, precise, and had quite a few spelling/grammar errors. However I was able to fully translate it and make it into a story that makes sense and hopefully it will be enjoyed by others! Since the story is full of inconsistencies and magic I wrote it in the style of a juvenile children’s literature horror novella (like goosebumps.)A FEW WARNINGS: this story has no sexual content, but it is very MEAN spirited. The Power Prayer Tyler and Colby have always been best friends even though they were two grades apart. When Tyler had transferred to a new school he was very shy and a bit socially awkward. He did not know how to make friends. It was one day on the playground when he met Colby. Even though Colby was in the 3rd grade and Tyler was in the 5th grade the two became fast friends that day. Tyler was being teased by some younger girls for having a wet spot on his pants. It was clearly pee, but Tyler kept insisting the water fountain just splashed him. This just made the girls tease him even more. Colby snuck up behind the girls and put worms down the back of their dresses, making them scream and run away. That's just the way Colby was. He wasn't afraid to get into trouble. Tyler was also grateful Colby never brought up the pee stain on his shorts. Whenever the story was told back Colby always left that part out, which Tyler was grateful for. Colby was also a bit of a bad influence on Tyler. The boy got into much more trouble whenever he was hanging out with Colby. The two boys' parents did not want to separate the two best friends though. They knew that all they had was each other. It was Tyler's aunt Susan that suggested the boys should start going to church together. Colby's parents were originally apprehensive. They were somewhat spiritual, but they've never gone to church, but Susan eventually persuaded the young boy's parents into letting him attend mass together. Colby's parents agreed to let Colby go along with Tyler and his parents to church. At first Colby hated the idea of going to church, but once Tyler entered middle school he knew that going to church with him meant they could at least spend Sundays together until he entered the 6th grade himself. Around the time Tyler was 13 and Colby was 11 the two boys were inseparable. They hung out at home, school, and they often slept over on weekends so they would be waking up bright and early to go to church together on Sundays. Next year Tyler would be going to high school. The high school was located farther up town, which meant Tyler would again only see his friend on Sundays. He wouldn't even be going on the same bus this time. On top of that, high school had a whole 'nother set of social constructs that Tyler wasn't ready for and Colby sure wouldn't be ready for in the next two years either. Tyler really hoped that their friendship could survive it. Our story begins on a typical Sunday with Tyler and Colby waking up in the same bed. Lucky for both of the boys they stopped bedwetting around the same time so neither of them had to be embarrassed about sharing a bed. Only a few years ago they were still sleeping with rubber sheets, but thankfully the first time they slept over there was no more need for the protective covering on their mattresses. It's not like they would have teased each other about it anyway as most of their friendship was held together by not talking about such embarrassing things. While getting dressed for church, Colby was horsing around and throwing his socks. Tyler was trying his best to keep a serious expression as the balled up socks bounced off of him, but soon he was giggling and throwing socks back at Colby. "Ten minutes, boys!" Tyler's mother called from downstairs. "Quit being silly little monkeys and get dressed for church!" Tyler sighed, getting back into serious mode again as he looked in the mirror, buttoning up his dress shirt. This year had been awesome. The two boys spent so much time with each other now. He really didn't want these times to end. At church Colby was fidgeting around, mostly out of boredom. Putting up with one full hour of boring church stuff was just a lot to bear for an 11 year old boy. When you're that young time seems to move a lot slower and even 10 minutes can feel like forever. The priest was droning on about one of his "importance of prayer" sermons. "If you pray for it, with all your heart," the priest said, pacing around as he paused. "It will happen." Colby mouthed the words mockingly making a face. Tyler held back a giggle and then responded in kind. "Yeah right..." he muttered, rolling his eyes. "How about I just pray that this sermon will be over already?" Tyler and Colby snickered, gently pushing and shoving each other as they leaned on the pews. It was a good thing they were sitting by themselves away from the eyes of Tyler's parents otherwise they might get in trouble. When the final hymn was being sung both boys were ready to dart out of there and go hang out in town. Tyler felt his phone vibrate and he pulled it from his jacket pocket. He frowned, seeing a text from his mom telling him that he had chores to get to before he could go out and play with his friend. Colby got a text as well with his mom telling him to help out around Tyler's parent's house. "It's the least you can do for always staying over at their place" his mother added in a second text. Colby groaned and stamped his feet. Tyler looked at Colby and knew that their fun was going to have to wait. "This is such bullcrap." Tyler muttered, tucking his hands into his jacket pockets angrily. "I thought Sunday was supposed to be the day of rest." Colby said. It seemed he only payed attention to stuff in church if he could use it to be a contrarian smartass. That's when he got a snarky smirk on his face. "Why don't we pray to get out of our chores?" "Heh heh, yeah" Tyler chuckled. "Let's just pray that we don't have to do chores ever again!" Colby went back to one of the pews and got on his knees as he clasped his hands together. He snickered slightly. "Dear Lord, please let us be like we were when we were kids. No responsibility, no chores, no boring sermons!" Tyler got down on his knees next to Colby. "And Lord, I would just like to add, we want to remain the same age, but just without our responsibilities." "Amen." Colby nodded with a smile. Tyler looked up, still holding his hands together. He looked around and then turned to Colby with a shrug. "Nothing happened. Guess we know the preacher's just full of baloney." The boys were pulled up by Tyler's mom and dad. Tyler's father looked annoyed, shaking his head slightly. Tyler just clammed up, not wanting to get in trouble. He wondered how much his parents heard. They didn't seem to say anything though and just brought the boys back to the car and drove them back to their house where their chores were awaiting them. Tyler was upset about having to do extra chores on the weekend, but he was glad he at least got to be with Colby. At home Tyler was instructed to clean the entire toilet, including behind it and the floor around it. His mother got on his case so much about sprinkling everywhere when he used the bathroom. She knew Colby was just as guilty so she used the opportunity of his parents making him do chores around the house and had the boy work on cleaning the sink. Tyler was a bit embarrassed as his mom stood in the bathroom doorway and scolded both of the boys for tinkling all over the bathroom. Colby didn't seem all that embarrassed though. He looked over his shoulder, making sure Tyler's mom was gone before he spoke again. "What's her problem?" Colby scoffed. "She's just a neat freak. Don't worry about it." Tyler said, blushing a little as he was cleaning up the dingy puddles behind the toilet. "We're guys! We pee standing up. So a little bit of it gets on the floor sometimes. It's bound to happen!" Colby said as he scrubbed the sink. "She's making such a big deal out of nothing." "Yeah, I can see that." Tyler said with a heavy sigh. "I mean it! Cleaning up a bathroom is women's work anyway." Colby scowled, looking at the sink. "And I aint no lady! I'm a man!" He was halfway right. As his mother said, these two were being 'little boys.' Tyler had to smile at his friend's confidence. He just nodded along in agreement with his friend. He then thought about the prayer the two of them made and secretly wished it would come true. No more chores, no more homework, just two best friends always hanging out together and having fun. At church the next week the boys were sitting in the back. For some reason the church was not as packed today as it usually was, so the boys were able to hang back and play on their phones while pretending to pray. "If you pray for it, and really pray, with all your heart" the priest reiterated, "Your prayer will come back to you, seven-fold!" "Is he still going on about that?" Tyler leaned over to whisper to Colby. "Mmh." Colby barely grunted a response as he played with his phone. The two young boys were so distracted by their own phones they didn't even notice the young 18 year old woman leaning on the pew watching them. She must have been a high school senior. She was wearing a bright pink shirt like the kind the child directors at the church wear. "Would you boys like to come with me to the kiddie room?" She asked in a syrupy tone. Hearing the older girl's voice made Tyler sit up stiff at attention. He froze for a moment and then he turned to Colby. His friend just shrugged. "Hey, beats listening to that old guy preachin' at us." They followed the girl to the back room where all the little kids were. No other kids there were over five years old besides Tyler and Colby. There was a round plastic table in the middle of the room and small plastic chairs that were low to the floor. The older girl placed some sheet papers and crayons on the table. Colby sat at the table first, fiddling with his phone still. Tyler sat down next and curiously picked up a crayon. The children were being noisy, which made sense. The kiddie room was were the youngest children went so they would not be disruptive to the mass. The room got quiet when the woman put on a DVD though. It was just some cute and harmless Disney cartoons, the kind that keep children occupied but do not over-stimulate them. Tyler tried drawing Pluto, doing his best to copy what he saw on the screen. When Colby's phone was just about to run out of charge he too picked up some crayons and tried drawing some killer robots. "You guys are great little artists! What a wonderful gift God has given you." The young woman sounded a bit condescending as she spoke to the boys. Tyler tried not to let it bother him as he found her so attractive, but being the shy boy he was he couldn't speak up. She took the drawings Colby and Tyler made and she hung them on the cork board. She came back with a large tray of animal crackers and another tray of juice boxes. Colby excitedly scarfed down the crackers and gulped down the juice. He always had to wait until after church to have breakfast, so getting to have a snack during church seemed cool to him. Tyler was apprehensive about snacking on what he saw as a "baby" snack. He tried to shake off that notion though. Colby was snacking on the food and juice and he was the most mature kid he knew! He took two animal crackers and nibbled on them slowly as he looked at the childish cartoon playing on the big screen. When the last cartoon ended so did the church service. It seemed like time went a little quicker during this particular Sunday. It was probably because the boys weren't bored out of their minds. Tyler slipped out of the kiddie room along with Colby. He went to find his parents who were smiling and shaking hands with other members of the church. Tyler shook hands with the older folks and Colby shook hands as well, holding a kind of languid posture. He just wanted to head back to Tyler's house already. "Hey." Colby turned to Tyler. "That was weird but it was kind of cool right? I honestly wouldn't mind going to stupid church if it was always like this." "Yeah." Tyler nodded. "You're right, I just think she thought we were actually little kids or something." "You maybe! Also, I saw you looking at her." Colby snickered, giving Tyler a playful shove. The two boys shoved each other back and forth until Tyler's parents turned around and they stopped immediately and put on innocent expressions, hands behind their back. "I guess church was a bit exciting for you today." Tyler's father said. "Do you boys need to take a nap when we get home?" "Oh yeah, church is always a real adventure." Colby said sarcastically. "Don't be a wise butt, Colby. Your mom said it was okay to spank you." Tyler's mom reminded the boy. "Not that I would. Now get on in the car." The car ride back home was silent. Colby wasn't able to play on his phone since he used up the battery all the way and Tyler didn't bother playing with his phone in the car since it usually made him car sick. Not even Tyler's parents were saying anything. When the car pulled into the parking space Tyler could see the car of Colby's parents. He turned to Colby who just shrugged, looking confused as him. "You know the cabin up where we take our vacations?" Tyler's dad said as he entered the house first. Tyler's face lit up. Was he going to get to go on vacation this week? The cabin was so fun. It had wifi, but he also had great memories of hiking in the woods and swimming in the lake. It was also just fun to pee outside! "Don't get too excited." His mom chimed in. "Your father and I, as well as Colby's parents, are going to vacation up there for the week. It's just a grown-up thing I'm afraid." "Oh." Tyler's heart sank. "Well, that's cool. Me and Colby can just hold down the fort here." "Not so fast." Dad chuckled. "We can't trust you troublemakers on your own. You'll be staying with Aunt Susan." "Not Aunt Susan!" Tyler whined. "Hey! Your aunt is a sweet lady and she loves you very much!" Mom spoke up. "If you really want to be left on your own in the future then you need to show me you can be a respectful young adult and start acting like one." Tyler walked away to his room, grumbling. Colby followed behind his friend, watching him pack his clothes for the week. Colby's stuff was already packed in his duffle bag that he brought with him when he went to visit Tyler's house. "Is that the same Susan that made me start going to church with you guys?" Colby asked. "You don't know the half of it. She's some lonely old lady that never had kids of her own and she runs her own daycare. On top of that she's crazy religious and very strict!" Tyler complained, packing his game systems. "Unlike mom she will spank you, so just watch out for that." "Yeah I'd like to see her try. I'd give her a kie-yaaah!" Colby kicked the air. Tyler's cheeks puffed up and then he bust out laughing. It was amusing just for the vivid visual he had in his head of Colby high-kicking his aunt, but also for the absurdity of him ever getting away with it. He knew that such an action would get him punished so bad! "Come on, boys! It's a long way to Aunt Susan's!" Mom called from downstairs. Tyler hung his head and groaned. He picked up his bags and headed down the stairs along with Colby. Before heading out though Mom stood at the door and looked down at the two boys. "Did you remember to go to the toilet first?" Mom asked, raising an eyebrow. "Oh my God, Mom!" Tyler responded, blushing deeply. "Don't get so fussy! We're not taking any stops and I just don't want any wet pants before we get there." Mom said, restating her case. "And don't be using the lord's name is vain while you're at Aunt Susan's. You know she hates that." Mom took the duffle bags from the boys and set them by the door. "I can carry my own bags, ma'am." Colby said as his bag was taken away. "You wont be needing them. She's got everything there for you." Dad said, ushering the boys to the car. "Can I at least get some of my things from my bag?" Tyler asked with a whine in his voice. He was ignored as Dad buckled the boy's seat belt for him. Tyler's mom buckled up Colby next. The boys were so confused. The car ride over to Aunt Susan's place now felt a lot more foreboding as they were pretty much diving in unprepared with none of their 'survival' supplies. ~ "Boys!" Aunt Susan greeted them at her door. She was unusually cheerful this time around. Not the prim and puritanical lady Tyler was used to. She scooped both of the boys into her arms, hugging them close. "Bye kids!" Colby's mom called out from the car as the two cars peeled out of the drive way. "We love you! Be good!" Colby frowned, seeing his mom and dad leave. For the first time ever he was actually sad to see his parents leave him alone. It was mostly because he was being left alone with some strange lady he had never met before but he heard scary stories about. "Come on, let's get inside. I want to show you to your room." Aunt Susan said with a bright smile. Aunt Susan was in her mid 40s. She looked a bit tough for her age. She actually seemed a bit younger than Tyler remembered. Perhaps this was because she started going to a gym, so her body was much more toned these days. Her hair was a light brown with some gray coming in, but it was still very full and bouncy. She had the same old fashioned flower dresses and frilly aprons that Tyler remembered though. The guest room was on the first story of the house, tucked behind the stairs. The ceiling on one side was sloped because of this, but it made the room look pretty cool. There was room for two twin beds, decked out in some outer space themed bedsheets. In the closet were plenty of different clothes for them to wear. At the far corner of the room were old game systems. They were mostly vintage stuff and not the modern games the boys were used to, but they were grateful to have anything to play. There was just one computer which the boys were probably expected to share. It used the old style CRT monitor. "The wifi password is on the computer desk." Aunt Susan started to explain things. "Now I just have some very basic rules, but I promise as long as you follow them we'll get along just fine! Always pick up after yourselves. Put dirty laundry in the basket. Show me the same respect you show your own parents. I expect pleases, thank yous, and yes ma'am and no ma'ams. Finally, do not go upstairs. I mean it. That's the most important rule. This is an old house and some parts of it I just do not want you wandering into or messing up." "Um, thanks Aunt Susan." Tyler said, a bit surprised by how nice Aunt Susan was being, but he welcomed it. "You're pretty cool Miss Susan." Colby said with a smile. "Thank you, Colby! You seem like a cool kid yourself!" Susan smiled. "Feel free to call me Aunt Susan or just ma'am." Colby and Tyler exchanged glances. Tyler shrugged. He didn't know what to say about this surprising change of character for his aunt. The boys wandered around the spacious room, checking out everything that was there. It seemed that along with the games and toys there were also some preschool things tucked in there as well. It probably came from Susan's daycare and just got mixed up with the other stuff. "Now I heard that you boys were good at looking after yourselves. I hope that's true as I will be gone most mornings. I have a meeting today and I wont be home until late." Aunt Susan handed a piece of paper with her number on it. "You call me if you need anything. Also, you can order a pizza for dinner if you like. I left some cash on the kitchen table." Before leaving Aunt Susan gave the boys a big hug and even planted big, wet kisses on their cheeks. Tyler squirmed a bit, but Colby just laughed. This was going to be great! Maybe being at Aunt Susan's wouldn't be so bad after all? Even though Tyler wasn't going to be spending his time at his favorite vacation spot, this particular vacation away from responsibilities like school and chores was better than he could have imagined. That night was filled with pizza and games. The classic game systems may have been old, but they were still fun to play. Colby especially found himself enjoying the 16 bit games. His father played games like that when he was a kid, so it was like being transported back in time. With no adult supervision the boys pretty much played with games and toys all through the night and did not fall asleep until midnight, full of pizzas and sodas. They almost never got to stay up so late, and they really thought they could keep it up all night long. When they finally crashed though they crashed pretty hard, splayed out on their beds still dressed in their clothes from the day before. MONDAY On Monday morning the boys woke up around 10 AM, feeling a little groggy from their laissez faire carousing last night. It was like having a hangover just without the alcohol. Sitting up in his bed he saw a big pink sheet of paper by his night stand. It was a note from his aunt. Dear Boys, I'm very sorry that I wont be able to make you breakfast this morning. There are leftovers in the fridge for you. I am not sure when I will be back home, so I hope you can handle things on you own again today. Feel free to stay in your rooms or play outside but do not go upstairs! Tyler was confused by how insistent Aunt Susan was about the upstairs portion of the house, but he wasn't going to question it right now. He nudged Colby who was sitting up but still with his eyes closed. "Come on, man! We have another day of goofing off to get to!" Tyler giggled. "I'm so glad we don't have school today." Colby smiled a bit, rubbing his eyes. "Those poor saps that still have to go to class are missing out." The boys were too preoccupied with the old video games and watching youtube videos on the ancient computer to go outside and get some fresh air. Before they knew it they had spent most of the morning just in that one little room. Some time in the afternoon though, while Colby was using the toilet, there was a loud bang coming from upstairs. Colby's stream went everywhere as he backed up from being suddenly startled. He muttered under his breath as he tried to finish up quickly. He didn't even shake off the last drops as he zipped his pants back up and ran to Tyler. "Did you hear that?" Colby asked, peeking into the room. "You heard it too?" Tyler said, turning around from the computer desk. "I'm seeing what that was." Colby said, picking up a baseball bat. "Come on, don't do that. It's probably just some raccoon that got into the attic or something." Tyler said nervously. "I don't want to get caught snooping around upstairs for something stupid." "I told you, Tyler, we're men! This is what men do. Even if it's against the rules." Colby stated with conviction. "Fine, but you probably don't need that bat." Tyler got up, dusting himself off. Slowly the boys crept up the stairs, listening closely. There were some faint noises, but the boys couldn't really make out what they were. In the dark hallway there was light shining through the bottom of one of the doors. Colby got down, pressing his cheek to the carpet so he could peek under the door. That's when he saw some small feet run by the door. He lifted his head quickly. "What do you see?" Tyler whispered. "I don't know. I'm going to find out." Colby reached for the door, opening it just a crack. There was the sound of another bang. This time it came from outside. It was the sound of a car door being shut. "Crap! She's home!" Tyler quickly made his way to the stairs, leaning back and almost sliding down the steps. Colby followed right behind his friend. Both boys were at the bottom of the stairs when Aunt Susan opened the front door, holing some bags. She looked at the boys who seemed to be out of breath, even though they were trying to just stand around casually, leaning on the wall. "Okay, what have you been up to?" Aunt Susan asked, cocking an eyebrow. "We've just been having fun, playing... sports." Tyler said. He winced at his stupid excuse. He could have said they were playing baseball outside considering Colby was still holding a bat. Sports! How stupid could he be? "You know what happens to little fibbers? Little fibbers always get found out." Aunt Susan said, not even looking at the boys as she spoke. She just unloaded her bag of groceries, putting everything away. "Oh my GOD that was close." Tyler said in a hushed tone to his friend. They hurried back to their room. "I thought she was going to be gone for the rest of the day! Dang man, we were almost caught." "Yeah, but the point is we weren't caught." Colby went back to his games. Tyler sat there at the computer again. He was going to ask Colby about what he saw, but he figured he would just keep to himself and play some games quietly. His heart was still pounding from the experience. Aunt Susan didn't even question the boys, but something in her tone made it sound like she knew the boys were breaking the rules. The thought of getting caught and punished by Aunt Susan was a little nerve-racking. He tried to put his mind at ease by just getting lost online again. That night the boys were up late once again, getting full on sodas as usual. TUESDAY There was a faint sound of a faucet, slowly dripping. At least that's what it sounded like. The dripping got faster until it was making a full-on trickling noise. Tyler's eyes shot open and he sat up straight. He was in his bed and he was wearing some light blue pajamas that covered his whole body. They had a zipper going up the front, going from his stomach up to his neck. He then noticed with horror that there was a huge dark stain all over the front and back of the pajamas. His sheets underneath him were soaking wet. He turned and saw Colby was waking up too and having the same realization. He was also dressed in the toddler style pajamas and he was soaking wet all around his waist. Catching each other's glances the boys looked away, blushing deeply. Neither of them could remember when they fell asleep. Last night seemed to be a blur right after they had their dinner. As usual, nothing needed to be discussed between the two boys as they stripped the soaking wet sheets off of their beds. They also stripped out of the sopping wet pajamas. It was no big deal being naked since they weren't looking at each other anyway, both of them far too embarrassed to even half-acknowledge their soaked state. After wiping themselves dry and getting dressed Tyler finally spoke up. "Hey, let's go to the movies." "Yeah man! We've been cooped up in the place too long." Colby hopped into his jeans and threw a t-shirt over his head. The clothing choices were much more limited now with either overalls or dungarees for pants and brightly color shirts with little animals on them. It wasn't too unusual, though it seemed annoying that Aunt Susan didn't give them regular clothes to wear. The boys still smelled pretty strong from their nocturnal accident, but they weren't able to smell themselves. Not that it mattered to the carefree boys who just wanted to see the latest super hero film. After a fun, action-packed movie the boys headed to a McDonald's. They had forgotten all about their embarrassing damp wake up and were now just overly excited bouncing around the fast food place. An old lady smiled as she saw the boys playing around and commented on their cute outfits. "Oh my grandson has those same shirts!" She smiled. "I bet you boys have worked up an appetite! Here, let me buy you some kid's meals." The old lady reached into her purse gingerly, pulling out a few dollars and change. Tyler twisted his face in disgust at the very idea of someone paying for a simple meal that cost less than four dollars! He made more than that in his allowance! "Lady, we don't-" "Shh-Shut up!" Colby nudged his friend, smiling. "Dude, it's free burgers and fries! We can spend our money on other stuff!" "Yeah, I guess." Tyler muttered. He still frowned, looking a little offended still. When the Happy Meal boxes came to the boys the old lady stood there looking at them with a big smile. "Now now, little boys, what do we say?" Tyler pouted. He wasn't about to say thank you for something he didn't even ask for, but Colby gave him another nudge. Both boys said "thank you" in unison before darting out of the McDonald's, running home with the Happy Meals in hand. "All I'm saying is, don't look a gift horse in the mouth." Colby leaned back in a bean bag chair, tossing french fries in his mouth. He got most of them in while some fell behind him. "You don't even know what that expression means." Tyler joked, tossing a french fry at Colby, which his friend actually caught in his mouth. "I do too!" Colby said with his mouth full. "It just means be grateful you got something and don't look for problems with it." "Well then what's a gift horse?" Tyler asked, smirking. "He's the Santa Claus of horses." Colby explained "and if you look inside his mouth he'll eat your face off." The two boys laughed and Tyler nearly fell out of his chair. That's when they heard another loud noise from upstairs. Their laughter immediately stopped and their eyes widened as they stared upwards. The boys looked at each other, wondering if they should risk going upstairs again. "What are the odds Aunt Susan is going to come home unexpectedly a second time?" Colby boldly stood up. "Come on, let's find out what's up there once and for all." "Fine." Tyler said, pulling himself to his feet." Before going up the stairs Colby looked outside. He seemed to be checking for Susan's car just to see if the crazy old lady might be out there just waiting for them. The coast was clear, so Colby lead the charge and started bounding up the stairs two steps at a time. Colby and Tyler stood with their backs against the wall in the hallway. Colby grabbed the doorknob and struck a kung-fu pose as he leapt into the door frame. The boys' jaws dropped. Inside the room was an oversized nursery. It was almost identical to the little guest room they were sleeping in, even with the ceiling at an angle on one side where it met with the roof. There were toddler clothes, lots of baby toys. Where the computer desk would have been there was a play desk with some busy boxes on top. The television was behind a large protective Plexiglas frame which was obviously for a little one's protection and to ensure only parental approved things would be put on the screen. Finally the beds had bars around them and were clearly turned into large cribs. Colby walked ahead of Tyler, putting his hands on the bars of one of the cribs. He mouthed "what the hell" silently as he explored the nursery. Tyler looked confused, but he also felt very fearful at the same time. There was something very frightening to him about a nursery this big, especially one that seemed to mirror the room he and Colby were staying in. It was like looking into a funhouse mirror. Seeing a crib that was large enough for him to fit in gave him a sickly feeling in the pit on his stomach. Just like last time there was the sound of Aunt Susan's car door slamming shut. "Seriously, dude?" Colby whispered to himself. He put his hands on Tyler, helping him exit the mysterious room. Colby could see his friend was a little stunned and not moving quick enough so he did his best to help him get down the stairs before Susan could open the front door. "Hello boys. What kind of mischief did you get into today?" Aunt Susan asked, carrying some boxes and setting them in the living room. She wasn't really looking at the boys. If she did she might have seen their awkward body language as they poorly attempted to look nonchalant. "Oh you know-" Colby gulped as he caught his breath. "Just eatin' pretzels and drinking beer while watching the big game." "Very funny." Aunt Susan rolled her eyes. Tyler was just calming down as he entered their bedroom. He sat on his bed, completely forgetting for a second that it didn't have his sheets on it. Colby sat in front of the television, playing the Super Nintendo and acting like nothing out of the ordinary was going on. During this moment of calm Aunt Susan peeked into the door frame. "Oh boys." She said, getting their attention. She walked through the door and held up the stained bed sheets. The color left Tyler's face as he realized they forgot to finish washing their clothes. "What happened here? And why didn't you tell me right away about it when I got home?" "We didn't think we had to tell you about every little thing." Colby said. "Besides, we were cleaning the sheets ourselves!" "I can't really expect you to wash your own sheets and pee pee soaked jammies when you can barely aim in the toilet." Aunt Susan started showing her impatient side. Colby shut up and sank into his chair. "Look, I'm going to deal with this laundry and clean up any other messes I find, so I need you boys to go play outside. Why don't you play some of those 'sports' you like so much, Tyler." Colby and Tyler stood outside. There wasn't really much to do in the back yard. There was a basketball hoop and a few balls, but the boys didn't much feel like playing. "This sucks." Colby said, his face getting very red. "I don't know what she's mad about. We were doing the laundry by ourselves!" Tyler said. "Everyone's always telling us to do chores and now when we actually do them we get in trouble for it?" "Yeah," Colby nodded. "She's being a real b-" "Boys!" Aunt Susan called from the window. "You can come back inside now!" Tyler and Colby walked with heavy feet back to their room. Colby noticed right away that the video games had been taken away. He made a face as if to say "what gives?" New sheets were on the beds with puppy and dog bone patterns. It was a step down from the space themed sheets they had before. Not quite babyish as the sheets that were in the nursery crib, but still not the kind of sheets a teen and preteen would be sleeping in. "The lying, sneaking around, and fibbing I just can not tolerate, so until you start acting mature again there will be no more video games, no internet, and the television has been locked out with the parental controls set to only g-rated shows." Aunt Susan held her hands on her hips. "Furthermore, you now have protective sheets on your beds and each night I'll be fixing a diaper to your butts. This isn't part of the punishment. This is just to keep the mattresses and floors clean." "That's total bullcrap!" Tyler mouthed off. "You can't treat us like babies because of one accident!" "Language, Tyler! This is precisely why I'm restricting you. Speaking to me like that, I mean honestly!" Aunt Susan reached out and grabbed Tyler, yanking him by the wrist and then pulling down the back of his pants. She started to smack Tyler's butt right there in front of his friend. Colby looked away bashfully, feeling awkward about his friend getting spanked like that in front of him. He never seen anyone else get spanked before! He was usually the only one getting spanked. "Stop it!" Tyler said, his voice cracking as tears rolled down his face. "I'll call the cops on you! Th-this is abuse!" "Oh get over it. It's just a spank on your bottom, not a slap in the face! I am your legal guardian and I am allowed to dole out spankings when I see fit." Aunt Susan explained, pulling Tyler's pants back up over his sore bottom. "You know your parents gave me permission to spank the both of you. Yes, including you, Colby. I'm surprised a smart-aleck like you hasn't been spanked by me already!" Colby didn't say anything. He just kept his mouth shut, knowing better than to get on the bad side of this woman. She was showing her true colors, a strict disciplinarian. The two boys were much more docile after Aunt Susan's display. They ate their dinners quietly at the dinner table. They only spoke up to say "please" and "thank you" just like little gentlemen. As soon as they finished their last bites Aunt Susan pulled their plates away and set them in the sink. She pointed outward. "Hop in the shower, both of you. I'm going to need you to save water by washing at the same time." She tapped her foot, waiting for the boys to rush into the shower. Colby and Tyler had been naked around each other plenty of times, but this time felt far more embarrassing than normal. It was really hard to not look at each other as they washed up in the cramped shower. They even had to slide across each other to take turns rinsing off under the shower head. The moment the boys stepped out Aunt Susan was right there waiting for them with towels. She wrapped the boys up and vigorously rubbed them dry with the large and fluffy towels. She then guided them back to their room where some odd looking locks were attached to the headboards of their beds. On the dresser were neatly stacked light blue baby pajamas just like the ones they woke up in that morning. On top of those jammies were some special protective underwear. They were made to look like boy's briefs on the outside but had the absorbent leak-proof core on the inside. "You can't be serious! No!" Colby pouted. He clutched his towel to himself tightly, walking with it like it was a cape as he grabbed the pull-ups with a free hand and tossed them to the floor. "What did I just tell you, Colby?" Aunt Susan rushed over to the boy throwing his tantrum. She whipped the towel off of him and swiftly smacked his bare naked butt. Colby howled and danced in place as a red hand-print faded into sight on his cheeks. "Since you decided to mouth off you'll be getting dressed first." Aunt Susan tugged the training undies up Colby. They were snug. The woman really knew these boys' sizes. She then started to tug the footed pajamas up Colby's legs and then zipped them all the way up. She took a small padlock and fixed it to the top of the zipper. The padlock was hooked into the hole of the zipper tab and a ring at the top of the pajamas. This kept the clothing from being unzipped. "What's that for?" Tyler asked nervously. "You said you were big boys." Aunt Susan explained, pulling away Tyler's towel next and pulling his training undies up for him. "And big boys should be able to hold it over night. If not, well, you've got your padding this time." She patted the seat of Tyler's puffy underwear. She got his pajamas and pulled them up, locking the zipper in place just like she did for Colby. The boys were sat in front of the television while Aunt Susan got their beds ready. Colby was tugging on the zipper tab, trying to at least break it so he could pull the stupid baby jammies off, but they would not budge. The television was playing some pre-recorded preschool shows. Both boys felt so childish in that moment, strictly confined to pull-ups with toddler jammies and watching baby cartoons. Aunt Susan swiftly grabbed Tyler, pulling him to his feet and leading him over to the bed where he was laid on his back. She used the locks at the headboard of the bed to strap his wrists above his head. Tyler jerked his arms, unable to move them. He could only move his lower half. "Why are you doing this?" Tyler whimpered. "As if you didn't know!" Aunt Susan spoke with anger in her voice. "The whole reason you're being punished isn't just because you've soiled perfectly good sheets and mattresses. It's because I know you've been snooping around where you shouldn't have! I told you boys not to wander around certain parts of the house, but you've deliberately disobeyed me!" Colby turned and was about to run out when he was grabbed and pushed face-down on the bed. He was then flipped over and had his wrists strapped above him as well. "I would suggest not kicking too much. I'm not going to keep tucking you back in and I'm sure you don't want to get cold." Aunt Susan fixed the blankets over each boy. Colby tucked in his lips. He wanted to curse out Susan so bad, but part of him wondered if this punishment could get worse. He held his tongue for now and just tried his best to jerk free from his confinement. Aunt Susan walked to the door and shut off the light. She left the door open a crack so they would have a little light from the hallway for them. With all their struggling the boys eventually tired themselves out and fell asleep. WEDNESDAY Tyler woke up to the feeling of hot piss rushing out of him. Even though he was still in bed and far from a toilet it felt so relaxing to just pee right where he was laying. Soon he realized just how wet he was and sat up in the bed. He felt his wrists and noticed he was no longer bound to the headboard. Looking down he saw that his pajamas were soaking wet and so were his blankets. The rubber sheet underneath the bed cover was keeping a small reservoir of pee all around him. Anything that wasn't soaked up by the sheets or his pajamas and pull-ups was still a puddle under his butt. Just then he heard Colby waking up and instinctively tugged on his blanket to try and hide the large pissy accident he just made. His fears were moot though as Colby had also heavily wet his bed. Colby slid off his bed and looked down at his sodden pajamas. He pulled on the damp fabric that was clinging to his skin and shuddered a bit as he felt it slowly peeling off of him, only to adhere back with a wet slap as soon as he let go. The boys looked at each other and their faces reddened quickly. It was utterly humiliating to wake up so wet. The boys tugged down the zippers on her dripping pajamas, which were thankfully no longer locked tight. Tyler wondered when Aunt Susan took them out of the locks, but he didn't say anything, just keeping his mouth shut for now. Once again they just cleaned up by wiping themselves down with napkins and paper towels. Colby went to the dresser to find something clean and dry to wear. "What the hell!" Colby raised his voice. "There's no more underwear in here!" Tyler went to look in his own dresser. When he pulled open the top drawer he saw that all the underwear was replaced with pull-up training pants. He frowned, looking angry, but he didn't want to speak about it. He opened up the other drawers, seeing only overalls and more childish looking baby animal shirts. Rather than fuss about longer he put the toddler clothes on. "Guess we're going commando." Colby said as he tugged up a pair of overalls, pulling them over his shoulders. "I really don't want to wear these dumb clothes, but we need to get out of here." Tyler grumbled. "I'm with you. Let's get a bite to eat first. I'm starving." Colby whined, holding his tummy. Tyler headed down the stairs first, glancing about to make sure that his aunt wasn't down there waiting for them. He went into the pantry and pulled open a box of pop-tarts. Colby grabbed a package and tore it open. He hungrily ate the pastry without even toasting it. Tyler ate a bit slower. Both boys ended up getting crumbs on themselves which they just brushed off. "Do you know where your aunt keeps her phone?" Colby asked, wiping his mouth. "If she keeps a phone anywhere it's probably locked in her room." Tyler said with a frown. "She probably doesn't want us calling anyone. We're going to have to hoof it to the police station." Nervously the boys headed for the front door. On the one hand they needed to find help, but on the other they weren't so sure they wanted anyone to see them dressed the way they were. Tyler felt something hugging his waist and crotch. He flinched and then looked at Colby who also seemed pretty shocked. Colby tugged on his overalls and looked inside. "How did-" Colby looked weirded out by what he was seeing. Tyler put his hand over the front of his pants, feeling around curiously. He realized he was wearing a pull-up and Colby must be in one as well. Feeling more embarrassed than frightened Tyler turned for the door and tried to get back into the house before anyone could see him. The door had locked itself somehow though. "There's some freaky voodoo going on here." Colby's voice trembled. He was clearly shaken by this. "Screw it, we have to find help." With little regard for his dignity Colby ran up to the first adult he could see. He tried explaining that he and his friend Tyler were being controlled by some fanatical religious woman. The man watering his lawn just shrugged at the kid and gave him a confused look. "Go on, go back home" is all he said to him. Tyler ran over to a woman pushing a baby in a stroller. "You have to help us!" he cried desperately. The woman shook her head and then waved her hand out like she was shooing the boy away. Tyler's pull-ups seemed to crinkle loudly each time he moved around. He wanted to just yank them off, but there was no way to remove them without completely stripping naked. Not being able to get back into the house he just couldn't get the pull-ups off until he found somewhere private to do it. Colby ran back up to his friend. "Even the cops around here are acting weird!" Colby whimpered. "Why doesn't anyone believe us?" "Let's go to the McDonald's. We can take these stupid pull-ups off in the bathrooms." Tyler nodded at his plan, which he figured would go off without a hitch. Tyler and Colby walked to the fast food place. Tyler gritted his teeth, feeling like everyone was just staring at him as he walked down the street, crinkling all the way. Glancing ahead he saw some teenage girls close to his age. They cupped her hands over their mouths as they whispered to each other, watching the boys awkwardly walk with the bulk of training pants between their legs. The girls giggled at them. Tyler felt so ashamed. He wondered if the girls knew they were wearing pull-ups. Inside the restaurant Tyler made a bee-line for the men's room. There was a lock on it though. A sign next to the door read "For Employees And Customers Only." "Crap." Tyler said under his breath. "Crap crap crap!" "I have some change. Let's just get some small fries and hurry!" Colby said. He rushed over to the counter and slapped down a couple dollars in quarters and dimes, demanding they get a key for the bathroom. "Sure, boys." A young woman at the cash registered smiled at them. "Just have a seat and we'll have your order ready in a minute." "I don't care about your crappy fries!" Colby shouted, growing impatient. Two large high chairs are rolled up behind the boys. Colby jumps forward in surprise when he sees the high chair. It seemed to just come out of nowhere! That's when they both felt themselves being lifted up and strapped into the high chairs. Tyler panics and tries to get out, but they've been strapped down tight. A tray of a full meal is slapped down in front of each boy, seemingly coming out of nowhere. It's burgers, fries, and sippy cups of juice to drink. Tyler watches in horror as a plastic fork and knife moves by itself and starts cutting the burger into small bite-size bits. The food comes up to his face and he turns away, not wanting to eat the food. Its shoved into his face anyway. He sees the same thing is happening to Colby. Next the sippy cups are pushed into the boys' mouths and their heads are tilted back. They are forced to gulp down the juice as it fills their mouths. After the sudden force-fed meal the boys feel very full. Colby holds his stomach, feeling cramps. He groans for a moment and suddenly a loud fart goes into the back of his pull-up, followed by the soft crackling sound of poop coming out. Tyler cringes, not wanting to see that happen to his friend. He then feels it happening to himself. A large log comes out into his trainers, lifting him slightly from his high chair as it fills up the back. A loud hiss noisily comes from the front as he wets the very dirty undergarment next. Tyler sobs quietly. He hadn't had an accident like this since he was in grade school. The boys are unable to do anything about their current state except cry. Colby, who normally seems so tough, was now doubled over in the high chair, sobbing into his arms as pee overflowed from his overalls and dripped onto the hard floor below him. It wasn't long before a couple of parents entered the fast food place with their own toddlers. A twin pair of a boy and a girl who looked to be about three years old. The small girl was wearing a pretty ballerina dress and she clearly didn't have pull-ups on, unlike the two wet and messy boys up in their high chair. She noticed the boys right away, pointing at them. "Those babies are crying! Are they wet?" The little girl asked curiously. "I don't know." The mommy said. "I don't see their parents around, so I guess we'll have to check." The father comes over, unstrapping Colby first. "Yeah, this one's wet!" he called over his to wife. "Stinky too!" "Yeah I think we have two poopy pants here." the mother stated as she felt the back of Tyler's pants. Tyler whimpered as he felt the poop pressing against his bottom as he was checked. He watched helplessly as Colby was pulled out of the high chair and carried like a baby by the father. He was able to get the bathroom key without any hassle. Tyler looked down at the twins just staring up at him. It was bad enough being wet and messy, but he had an audience too. Colby was set down on the baby changing station. Miraculously the baby changing table was able to support the weight of the 11 year old boy. His overalls were taken off and then his pull-ups were torn open like a diaper. The father didn't seemed to bothered by Colby's odor. He must have been used to changing dirty diapers by now. He expertly wiped Colby down and then threw out the soiled trainers. Reaching into a handbag he pulled out some baby diapers. He set them underneath Colby and sprinkled the powder onto him. He then taped the diaper shut. Colby was surprised at how well the baby diaper fit. It seemed to be bigger just by being on him. He is then set down on the floor as the dad peeks out of the bathroom door. "Let's get the big one now." the father said with a smile. His wife smiled back, picking up Tyler and carrying him to the bathroom. Her children follow right behind as she didn't want them out of her sight. Tyler squirmed in the woman's arms, begging her to set him down. "I think you'll need help with this one. He's really fussy!" the woman giggled, bouncing Tyler in her arms. The father held Tyler down while the mother undressed him and ripped open his filthy pull-up. Tyler kicked weakly as he was being cleaned and wiped like a baby. He saw Colby on the floor, looking a bit dazed. At least his friend wasn't watching his humiliating diaper change, but the twins still were. The girl covered her mouth, giggling as she watched from below. Tyler was put in a nice thick diaper and then set back on the floor. Tyler didn't stick around to see what else would happen. He grabbed his friend by the arm and pulled him out of the bathroom, running towards the exit. "What, no thank you?" The mom said, hands on her hips with a smile. The boys could hear her voice fading as they made distance between her. "Well that's gratitude for ya!" Now they were outside, wearing nothing but diapers. Colby snapped out his daze just in time to realize he had to run away. The boys ran the best they could with bulky diapers on their bodies. They stopped at a playground, catching their breath. Rather than worrying about being naked in public Tyler reached for his diaper and tried to yank it off. The diaper wouldn't budge though. It seemed strongly attached to him! Colby tried pulling on his diaper as well, but he couldn't even break the plastic. Exhausted from running and struggling to take off the diapers the two boys sat down on the playground equipment and sighed. Tyler didn't want to say anything, but he knew they had to come up with some kind of plan. "I don't know what to do, but there has to be some way for us to get out of this." Tyler sighed. "Well," Colby spoke up "Do you know any wizards?" Right when Colby said that a woman in a beautiful blue dress came by. She was pushing two oversized strollers and stopped in front of the boys. She clasped her hands together as she looked down at them. "Are you boys lost? Let me help you find your way home." She picked up Tyler and set him in one of the strollers. The straps tightened around him, locking him in the stroller. Fed up, Colby ran to his friend and tried to free him. Laughing dismissively the woman picked up Colby and set him in the other stroller where he was also strapped down. Colby felt so confined in the tight straps. He opened his mouth about to cuss the woman out. "You b-" Each boy had their mouths stuffed with pacifiers. They were unable to spit the pacifiers out and had to suck on them. For some reason, sucking on the pacifier made Colby feel sleepy. As his eyelids grew heavy he turned to look at his friend who was also nodding off. Soon the boys fell asleep. When the boys came to they found themselves back at the front door of Aunt Susan's house. They were still strapped into their strollers and could not budge though. Tyler looked down and felt the front of his diaper. He was soaking wet again! Worse still, the back of his diaper felt quite lumpy. Colby twisted his face in a look of shame and disgust as he realized he too was sitting in a dirty diaper. Aunt Susan's car pulled into the drive way and she stepped out, looking down at the boys with a disappointed expression. She clucked her tongue and shook her head slowly as she walked up to the boys. Colby scowled at her, but Tyler just whimpered, feeling more intimidated by this woman than ever. "Well it looks like you just couldn't keep out of trouble today, now could you?" Aunt Susan bent down, placing her hands on the boys' diapers. "Yeah, you two need a change. Let's get you back inside." Wheeling the boys in by their strollers she parked them in the living room. She turns and locks the door. Hearing the heavy click of the lock as it slid into place made Tyler's heart sink. It almost felt like they were being locked in a prison. What happened next though was really disturbing. Aunt Susan clapped her hands twice and the soft, cuddly teddy bears in the living room stood up, coming to life. More teddy bears appeared behind furniture and coming out of closets. There were about a dozen of them it seemed like and they stood in front of the boys, looking up at Susan as if waiting for orders. "Please get these boys ready for dinner." She commanded. "Yes indeedy, ma'am!" One of the bears said in a cute child-like voice. The other bears giggled like small children as they huddled around the boys. Tyler was too shocked to speak, but Colby was yelling and kicking his legs as six of the bears surrounded him and pulled him out of the stroller. Colby's screams were muffled by the pacifier that was still stuck in his mouth. He still couldn't spit it out. Tyler felt the bears grabbing him next as he was unstrapped from the stroller and lifted out of it. Their little paws were strong but still felt like soft plush. The boys were then carried up the stairs to the nursery. Humming a happy tune the bears brought the boys to a changing table and tossed them up onto it. They were held down by cuddly little arms as they had their soiled diapers stripped off. There was little the boys could do to get out of it. Colby struggled in vain as he was held down and got wiped up like the dirty boy he was. Tyler could only look on helplessly yet again as his friend was being babied. He winced as he felt his own diaper being opened and his dirty bottom getting wiped. He was then wrapped in a fresh diaper after being powdered. The strong odor of their accidents was now thankfully replaced with the much more pleasant smell of baby powder floating in the air. They are finally put into brand new onesie pajamas. The pajamas looked just like the ones they wet through last night, only these ones were clean now. They even had the same ring at the top of the zipper which the bears used to put the small padlock through, keeping them trapped in the jammies and unable to get out. Hoisting the boys up and tossing them from the changing tables they were caught by other little bears on the floor. The bears held the boys above their heads and marched down the stairs with them. Their little plush feet made squeaking sounds as they hit each step on the way down. In the middle of the living room was a play pen that looked like it just got set up. They were set in the play pen and had their pacifiers removed from their mouths finally. Tyler and Colby didn't say much. There was nothing they could really say at all. The television was set to some baby cartoons. These were even more childish and mindless than the cartoons they were forced to watch last time. Tyler looked so annoyed. He stood up in the play pen, shaking the side of it. It didn't look very sturdy, but somehow he was unable to move it in the slightest. Feeling defeated he sat back down in the pen and just pouted. He couldn't even cry, feeling like she cried his eyes out completely earlier today. "Dinner time!" Susan called from the dining room in a sing-song voice. The voice seemed to alert the happy teddy bears who marched to the play pen and opened it up. Tyler thought about running but for some reason his legs felt too weak. His legs wobbled as he struggled to stand up, but the bears carried him anyway. The bears stacked themselves in totem formations beside two high chairs. They passed the boys upward and then strapped them into the chairs. Next each boy was fixed with little bibs that read "messy boy" on them. Aunt Susan placed baby bottles of warm milk and little jars of baby food before them. While Aunt Susan sat down to have a full dinner for herself the happy little bears spoon-fed the boys their baby food. Tyler opened his mouth and ate obediently, not wanting to prove the bib right that he was "messy." He just couldn't let that be true. Colby resisted though, showing that he clearly needed the bib as his food got on it, as well as all around his face. When their baby food was finished the cuddly teddy bears held the baby bottles to their mouths. Resisting the bottles was quite futile at this point so they gave in and just drank down the milk, feeling their stomachs get coated with the warm and smooth liquid. Tyler really had to pee after that. He knew it was pointless to try and hold it so he just gave in to his urges and let loose a hot stream into his diaper. His eyelids drooped as he felt so relaxed. A faint sigh came from Colby and Tyler just knew that his friend was wetting his diapers as well. The teddy bears whipped their heads around, giving each other knowing glances and then covered their mouths with their fluffy paws as they giggled. "I think it's time the boys had their bath, don't you?" Aunt Susan said, taking the dishes and bringing them to the sink. "Aye aye, Captain!" one of the bears shouted, giving a salute. Once again the boys were carried above the bears' heads as they were marched to the bathroom. In the tub were some bathing chairs. After the boys were stripped of their clothes and their soggy diapers they were strapped to the chairs and got scrubbed down. Tyler scrunched up his face, feeling a bit ticklish as the fluffy paws lathered up his bare body. The boys were then rinsed off and wrapped in big fluffy towels. They got their little bottoms gently swatted with soft bear paws and sent back to their nursery. Now the boys were in a completely different scenario. They were locked in giant cribs tonight. They had brand new diapers on and their old jammies locked onto their bodies. Their pacifiers were stuck in their mouths and still somehow magically held in place. Since there was no threat of the boys getting out their wrists were not strapped to the cribs. They were free to move around as they pleased, much to the amusement of the little giggling teddy bears. Colby breathed deeply through his nose, looking quite annoyed that there was nothing he could do about his current state. Looking up at the mobile slowly turning above their cribs the boys silently sucked on their pacifiers. Today had been filled with a frightening kind of magic. It was difficult to understand just what had happened to them or why. Tyler suspected that they might have asked for this though. It was all he could think about just before he passed out, falling asleep quickly in the surprisingly comfortable crib. THURSDAY Colby and Tyler woke up at pretty much the same time. The bars to their cribs were down and they felt like they could have slipped out if they tried, but at the same time their bodies were weak and they were barely able to move. Colby squirmed a little as he felt the familiar feeling of those teddy bears. They were pawing at each boy's diaper, checking them. "Uh oh, we have soggy boys!" one of the bears squeaked out cutely. Without removing the boys from their cribs they had their pajamas opened up and their diapers unfolded. "Rrgh! Stop it!" Colby squirmed as he had his butt and privates wiped clean. The bears just giggled and ignored his protests. Each boy was then placed in brand new diapers, feeling even thicker than before. They were then slipped into their baby shirts and toddler overalls. The overalls had snaps around the seat and crotch for easy diaper checks and changes. They were carried down the stairs to where a sweet smelling breakfast awaited them. Unfortunately just like last night they were strapped into high chair and force fed their meals along with their baby bottles. "Well boys, I think I'll be keeping a closer eye on you today. No more running around the neighborhood like a couple of unhousebroken puppies. You'll be coming with me to my day care center." Aunt Susan held her hands on her hips, speaking confidently. "Could my little helpers bring the boys to my car?" Humming their happy tune the teddy bears carried the boys to the back of Aunt Susan's car. They were strapped down in the child safety seats quite easily. Aunt Susan came out to the car dressed in her old fashioned clothes and motherly apron. She got into the car and the boys watched as the little bears marched themselves back into the house. Tyler looked so confused, wondering how Aunt Susan was doing all of this! The car was parked in Aunt Susan's personal parking space. When she got out of the car Colby turned to his friend and whispered. "Okay, now's our chance. Soon as we get out of this car let's make a break for it." "And go where?" Tyler said, sounding nervous and unconvinced about this plan. "Anywhere but here. It's not like Susan can be everywhere! We just have to keep running until we're far away from her." Colby fidgeted in his car seat. Instead of Aunt Susan coming to the side of the car it was two staffers that worked at the nursery. They opened either door and unstrapped the boys from their safety seats. Colby tried his best to jerk away and run but his wrist was held firmly in a young woman's hand. It was no struggle for the little ladies to bring the two diapered boys into the daycare building. The boys were brought to the "toddler" wing of the facility, indicated by big block letters over the double doors reading "TODDLER." After being ushered inside the room the doors are locked behind them. Looking around they could see it looked very much like their nursery back at the house only much bigger. There were other children there, but they were all around the one to three years old range. There were little girls up to the age of two and boys up to the age of three. It seemed like this was mainly for children not yet potty trained as there were pink and blue potty chairs for the boys and girls and all of them were still in diapers and pull-ups. Tyler didn't want to use a potty chair, but he really didn't want to use a diaper either. He grabbed at his clothes, trying to pull them off, but they were magically stuck to him still. It seemed hopeless, like he was doomed to poop and pee in his diaper and nowhere else. Colby looked around for any way to escape the room. There were windows in the room but they were too high to reach. The double doors locked from the inside but were well guarded by staff who stood by the only way in or out. Tyler had already given up and was sitting down where some blocks were. He was idly playing with the blocks, trying to keep his mind off of the humiliating position he was put into. Colby sighed and resigned as well, sitting across from Tyler and playing with the baby toys. By the time it was noon the double doors opened again. Before the boys could even stand the doors were closed once more. A cart full of snacks and baby bottles had been wheeled into the room. Colby was so hungry and seeing graham crackers and peanut butter made him eager to climb into one of the high chairs. It was better than mushy baby food at least! Tyler followed behind, also getting into a high chair. While the boys were allowed to feed themselves the food the caretakers held their baby bottles for them, holding them to each of their mouths. Tyler instinctively sucked down the milk from the bottle. He didn't want to, but the bottle was being forced against his face and he couldn't really pull away. Once snack time was over for the little ones they were picked up and brought to the nap area. Several of the toddlers were napping in sleeping bags or in cots. Colby and Tyler were brought to their own special cots which they were strapped into. It was embarrassing that even when surrounded by a bunch of other little babies they were still treated like they were naughty infants compared to the others, not to be trusted to nap like good little boys. Colby wanted to resist, but that warm milk was settling in his stomach and making him feel very sleepy. He turned to see Tyler falling asleep. Colby sighed, feeling too weak to keep his eyes open. Colby's eyes opened again. He had no idea how long he had been asleep, but his diaper felt very wet and squishy. Tyler was whimpering as he woke up, tugging on his wrist straps. One of the caretakers came over, smiling down at the dirty boys. She bent over, unstrapping Colby first and picking him up from the cot. She placed a hand under Colby's bottom, making the boy wince as he felt his own messy accident press against his butt. She then took Colby to a changing table and strapped a belt across his stomach, leaving him only able to squirm helplessly. "No, please, there must be some kind of mistake!" Colby cried softly. "We're not babies! Please let us go!" The caretaker continued to smile as she plugged the boy's mouth with a pacifier. She unsnapped the overalls, opening them up at the bottom to easily access his diaper. Colby felt strange being fully dressed during a diaper change. His diaper was opened up and his butt and crotch were wiped down thoroughly. Colby let out a frustrated cry from behind the pacifier, but it was muffled. He eventually calmed down, thinking his indignity was over, but then the caretaker started to remove his overalls completely, folding them up. "Oh dear, looks like you got these a little wet and dirty." She sighed with a smile. "We'll have to wash these. Let's hope your new diapers don't leak." While the lady talked down to Colby another caretaker picked up Tyler. Squirming around, he tried to wrestle himself free, but he just couldn't get away. It only made matters worse for him as they strapped him down to a changing table as well. Even though his overalls weren't dirty he also had them taken away. When he was changed and put into the new diaper he had mittens and booties put onto his hands and feet. Colby got the same treatment, making both boys unable to do anything about their diapers, even if they could someone break the spell holding the diapers onto their butts. Feeling sad and pitiful the boys resigned to their fate, going back to playing with toys while sitting on the floor. One of the kids came over, poking Colby's diaper. She giggled a bit, continuously poking the boy's poofy diaper. Colby tried yelling at the girl, but the pacifier stuck in his mouth just made his muffled shriek sound funny, causing more laughter to come from the girl. Eventually it was time for lunch. While the little ones were trusted with sippy cups both Colby and Tyler were given baby bottles. Tyler held the bottle in his mitted paws. It was slippery and hard to hold onto, but he felt compelled not to drop it, worrying that someone would hold it to his mouth again and force him to drink. Feeling the pointlessness of resistance he brought the bottle to his lips and sucked it down. He opened his eyes and looked at Colby who was doing the same, suckling from the nipple and filling his tummy. Tyler felt warmth spreading between his legs. He was pissing in his diaper and he didn't even feel it until it was too late. Looking down he saw the white diapers turning a dull shade of yellow. He let out a relieved sigh, knowing there was nothing he could do about it. Colby started to wet himself as well. The boys remained in their soggy diapers for a while. Tyler looked around, wondering if anyone would help him. The caretakers must have trusted these new diapers because they clearly did not think the boys needed to be changed out of them just now. It could have also been because it was getting to be late in the day. Eventually Aunt Susan came to the day care to pick the boys up. She smiled, chatting with the staff while Tyler and Colby just had to wait, sitting on the floor. Colby wanted to say something as he was getting increasingly annoyed with the woman, but for some reason he was unable to find the words. Aunt Susan finally walked up to the boys and lifted them into her arms with ease. Tyler looked surprised. He knew his aunt was strong, but he had no idea she could lift both him and his friend at the same time! She doesn't break a sweat as she carries them the rest of the way to the car. Again the boys start feeling sleepy. The effects of the warm milk took a little longer to knock them out, but soon they are fast asleep in the back seat of the car, strapped to the child safety seats. Colby snapped back awake, feeling a tightness around his body. He moved his feet and realized they were not touching the ground. Looking down he noticed he was in a baby bouncer. He couldn't see his diaper as it was obscured by the bouncer but he didn't feel wet anymore. He figured that Aunt Susan must have changed him while he was sleeping. He yawns a bit and notices he doesn't have his pacifier either. "Oh thank God..." he muttered softly. "You awake now, Colby?" Tyler's voice broke in. Colby looked over, seeing Tyler stuck to a baby swing, rocking back and forth. Just like Colby isn't really able to control his bounciness while in the bounder Tyler can't control how much he gets swung back and forth in the swing. "Okay seriously this time we need to come up with a plan." Colby said, losing his patience over how many times he's had to abandon his escape plans. "Maybe.... maybe we need to pray our way out of this? I mean, I think our prayer got us into this, maybe it can get us out." "That's not going to work." Aunt Susan said as she entered the room. The teddy bears appeared from behind her and rushed to the boys, taking them out of the bouncer and swing and carrying them to the dining room where they are strapped into their high chairs. Colby whined as he was unable to come up with an escape plan. Tyler looked nervous as his Aunt's words were ringing in his ears. What did she mean that it wasn't going to work? After their dinner they get their mouths wiped clean using their little bibs and then they are pulled down from the high chairs by the cuddly teddy bears. The bears were so soft and yet possessed a frightfully strong grip. When they are put into the nursery they are swaddled in their blankets, making their limbs completely unusable. All the boys can do is squirm in their cribs. Susan walked into the room, standing in the doorway with a sly smirk. "You're not going to get away with this!" Tyler whimpered, his cracking teenage voice not sounding very threatening. Before he could get another word out the soft bears held a baby bottle of warm milk to his lips. This milk tasted so much sweeter than last times he had the bottle. He tried to turn to look at Colby who was also being fed when Aunt Susan kneeled down in front of him. She placed her hand on Tyler's blanket covered tummy and started rubbing in circles, settling his tummy as it was coated inside with the warm and sweet milk. Tyler could not fight how sleepy he was getting and fell fast asleep. FRIDAY Tyler woke up slowly in the crib. His swaddled blankets were looser so he stretched his arms and legs. He shuddered as he felt the messy contents of his diaper shifting around. Colby woke up, whimpering softly as he rubbed his mitted hands over his dirty diaper. Tyler frowned, seeing his once daring and confident friend crying like a baby over his poopy pampers. Those dreaded teddy bears marched into the nursery again this morning. They pulled down the bars on the cribs and whipped the boys' blankets off. Without carrying them to the changing table each boy was efficiently cleaned up at their crib, having their diapers torn open and their dirty areas aggressively wiped up. After a messy breakfast getting pancake syrup all over their faces Aunt Susan walks into the kitchen fully dressed again for the day. She pats her hands over her apron as she looks at the two boys. She dampens a wash cloth and wipes their faces clean. The teddy bears giggle and scatter out of the way as Aunt Susan takes over, pulling them out of their high chairs but holding onto them with her strong arms so they don't run off. "We're going on a field trip today, little ones." Aunt Susan said as she got the boys into their car seats, buckling them up. She cinched the straps on Colby's safety seat extra tight. "All your little friends from the daycare will be there!" The car arrives at the zoo and sure enough the boys see vans from the daycare are parked in the parking lot and all the little diaper wearing toddlers are there. Tyler and Colby are for once thankful to be wearing their childish overalls with the snaps around the crotch. At least there's something covering their diapers while they're out in public. Tyler and Colby are let out of the car while the caretakers grabs their hands and hold onto them, making them walk over to the group. Tyler and Colby are taken to the front of the group where they are in the front of two lines, holding hands with little ones behind them. "Okay everyone, just like choo choo trains we're going to hold each other's hands!" Aunt Susan said in a sweet voice. "Tyler and Colby are our little conductors!" The boys are somewhat resentful of how condescending Aunt Susan is being about their arbitrary "conductor" statuses. It's no real position of power at all. As the boys walk through the zoo though it soon dawns on them and none of the adults are holding their hands. Colby gives Tyler a look and both boys realize they can make a break for it now. They let go of the children's hands behind them and run off, hearing the children scream and giggle as they leave them behind. Their screams almost sound like an alarm going off, warning everyone about two escaped prisoners. The boys eventually find a guard standing by the front gates of the zoo. She's wearing some high-waisted pants and has on some aviator shades that cover her eyes. Colby starts frantically explaining to the guard about crazy Aunt Susan and her gang of daycare workers. Tyler gets an uneasy expression on his face as this feels all too familiar any time they've come to an authority figure for help they've been captured again. Tyler tugs on Colby's arm, trying to get him to run off again. "Two little diaper boys are wandering around the zoo without supervision, be advised. They must be returned to the daycare group having their field trip." A voice came over the guard's walkie talkie. The guard smiled and reached for the boys. Tyler tugged Colby's arm harder and he finally got the hint, running away. The boys don't make it very far when other guards at the zoo find them, grabbing them and holding them down to the ground. Tyler looks over at Colby who is crying his eyes out. Tyler can even hear a loud, gushing hiss as Colby soaks his diaper. Tyler feels warmth spreading between his legs as he wets himself as well. It's such a strong current of pee too, wetting completely though the daytime diapers and almost leaking into his overalls. The daycare group finds the boys and Aunt Susan comes to the front, looking furious. She holds her hands on her hips as she glares at the boys. "You gave everyone an awful fright you naughty little boys!" she declared. "Running off like that is very dangerous. What if someone were to kidnap you, or worse?" The irony of Aunt Susan's words was not lost on the two wet boys. Tyler hung his head, whimpering as he was scolded in front of everyone. Aunt Susan stripped them out of their overalls, which was starting to become a common punishment for the boys now. She then attached little puppy harnesses around their midsections so she could pull them along on a leash. Tyler didn't think the indignities could get any worse as he and Colby were lead around on leashes, their wet diapers in full view. Eventually everyone joined together in the food court to have lunch. While the small toddlers were afforded little boosters seats the high chairs were reserved just for Colby and Tyler. The other children were also allowed to have the fun food they were serving at the food court while the boys were forced to eat baby food out of jars. The bottles of milk came next. Colby was shaking his head, dreading taking anymore of the milk. He knew he would just end up falling fast asleep and he would probably use his diaper while sleeping. He couldn't bear for that to happen again! He tried to push the bottle away but it still went into his mouth and he had no choice but to suck it down. Tyler gave no resistance, hoping that maybe he could just sleep through his humiliation. Eventually the boys doze off. Tyler woke up to find himself being pushed around in the stroller. He felt a heaviness in his stomach. He shut his eyes tight, wanting to appear like he was sleeping. He felt the thick poop coming out of him and squishing across the seat of his diaper. He then felt some arms scooping him up out of his stroller and carrying him to the changing table in the middle of the room. "Look at me, Tyler, I know you're awake." Aunt Susan's voice broke the silence. Tyler opened his eyes slowly. He saw Aunt Susan looking at him with a stern expression. He turned to see his friend Colby strapped down to a changing table, sucking on his mitten for comfort, tears rolling down his cheeks. Aunt Susan placed her hand on Tyler's bottom, feeling the lumpy mess he just made. "Oh dear, looks like these babies need a change now!" Aunt Susan said out loud. Tyler heard the sounds of giggling children. He was surrounded with the little ones from the toddler room in the day care as well as some of the older kids that weren't in diapers. Tyler felt his heart racing. There were a couple girls there his own age, which just overwhelmed the boy with abject humiliation. "Jeez, how come these boys poop in their diapers?" One of the cute girls asked, pinching her nose. "Because they're babies." Aunt Susan explained. "They can't help it! They're also bad and fussy little boys that can't be trusted to use a toilet even if they tried. Why Colby over here is a seat sprinkler, and Tyler never wiped his bottom!" "That's not true." Tyler mumbled. "What's that? You want your pacifier?" Aunt Susan smirked. Tyler got quiet as Aunt Susan went to work, opening up the boy's diaper and starting to wipe him down with a cool baby wipe. Colby was being changed at the same time by another one of the caretakers. Hearing the other kids giggle at him as he got his diaper changed, Colby couldn't take it anymore and started to cry. Tyler cringed, feeling so bad for his friend and also just feeling shame by proxy. When their diapers are finally back on and their humiliation is complete they are set back in their strollers wearing nothing but their diapers. The caretakers gently rock the strollers while Aunt Susan speaks softly with some other adults. The other kids at the daycare all poke and prod at the two boys curiously. Colby squirms, still sobbing softly as he gets poked. A caretaker puts a pacifier in his mouth and soon Colby calms down. She shoos the children away so that the boys can get a little rest before their punishment is doled out at home. Back at the house the boys are carried in by the teddy bears and brought to their high chairs for dinner. Aunt Susan just glared at them the entire time they were fed their meal of mushy baby food and warm milk. This time around they are slightly overfed and they can feel their tummies stretching out, getting bigger. Tyler looks down in surprise as his belly sticks out, his t-shirt rising slightly to show it. He tries to pull his shirt down to hide his little round tummy, but it's sticking out too far now. After dinner with their tummies full and their spirits broken the boys are brought to the bathroom. Once again as they are seat in little plastic seats in the tub as the playful bears lather up their paws and scrub them down. Their bottoms have to be cleaned as they've gotten a bit messy since dinner. Tyler looks a little confused. He didn't even feel himself going that time! The wipe-down in the tub was his first indication to him that he messed himself. After their bath the boys get bundled up in their towels and walked into the living room rather than their nursery. A few of the teddy bears have their paws over their mouth in exaggerated concern. A white towel is spread across the floor and the boys are laid down upon it. Their shoulders are held down by the little bear's paws while Aunt Susan comes in holding a hair brush. She kneels down on the floor and grabs Colby by the ankles. He begs with a high pitched "no, please, don't!" Susan ignores his cries and starts swatting Colby's butt and thighs with the flat end of the hair brush. Colby is bawling by now. Tyler groans, feeling like his friend is being a crybaby, but he can't really blame him. It's Tyler's turn and just like Colby he is lifted by the ankles. The starts smacking Tyler's butt with the brush in the same way, sometimes hitting his thighs. Tyler grits his teeth, trying not to cry and give Aunt Susan the satisfaction, but he can't hold out for very long. Eventually he starts bawling, a little pee leaking out of him during the spanking. Now it was obvious why the towel was laid out on the floor. After that humiliating spanking the boys are carried back upstairs by the little teddies. Aunt Susan follows behind, just watching in silence with a stern, disappointed expression. She watches the two boys get placed in nice thick night time diapers while laid out on the changing table. The diapers are so thick they can't even put their legs together. The diapers are then covered by some cloth and finally topped off with a plastic covering. Their legs are almost completely immobile now with the bulk between them. The boys get set into the same crib. A large belt strap is brought across their tummies, keeping them locked in place. They make a pitiful attempt to paw at the belt, but they're strapped in tight and their mitted hands are useless. There was nothing they could do but wait for the walk milk to take effect and send them to sleep right beside each other. SATURDAY When the boys wake up they notice they're no longer strapped into the crib. They move around slightly and realize they're actually outside, right in Aunt Susan's front yard. As their blurred vision comes into focus they can see Aunt Susan standing there at her doorway, looking sad and disappointed. There's still a hint of anger in the way she looks at them and her body language, but she is being reserved. "I'm sorry boys, but you haven't been very well behaved. I've tried everything to get you to be good little boys, but you fought with me every step of the way." Aunt Susan sighed. "I'm afraid you're not welcome here anymore. You need to go home." The little teddy bears appeared from behind Susan, making sad faces and tracing their paws on their faces to mimic tears. "What do you mean? J-just let us back in, we'll be good!" Tyler whimpered. "Go home." Aunt Susan said, shoving a pacifier gag into Tyler's mouth. Tyler was no longer able to protest verbally. Aunt Susan also plugged Colby's mouth with a pacifier. Colby didn't even put up a fight. The walk home was grueling. While the boys still had on socks and shoes it was still several hours of walking while wearing filthy diapers around their waists. Colby sobbed into his pacifier as he had to take the humiliating walk with Tyler back to his house. His dirty diaper was bulging in the back but it unfortunately never got loose for the entire walk. A few girls riding on bikes passed by Colby and Tyler. They circled around the boys, giggling. One of the girls took out her phone and started snapping pictures. Colby put his hands over his face. Tyler didn't know whether to cover his face or his diaper. "You guys sure look big for babies." One of the girls said, snickering. Eventually the girls rode off, but their humiliation was not over yet. For the last hour of their trek as they entered their own neighborhood they had to deal with the laughter of all the kids on their block. They pointed and laughed at the boys. Tyler tried walking a little faster and he felt his mess spreading around even more with each desperate stride he took. Colby darted ahead, walking into Tyler's house first. Tyler noticed that his parent's car was not pulled up yet. As soon as they stepped into Tyler's house the baby clothes were feeling so much looser. Their diapers were practically falling down! Colby ripped the pacifier gag out of his mouth and tugged off the mittens from his hands. Tyler kicked at his booties, loosening them until they came off his feet. Colby and Tyler carried all their baby things, including their loaded diapers, to the trash can. They stuffed everything into the can and gave each other a look. This would just be another one of those things they didn't ever speak of. The rest of the night went much more smoothly. They each took turns taking showers and getting dressed in their "big boy" clothes. Tyler was grateful to be wearing his underwear again. His undies may have been stained in the front and back, but at least they weren't diapers! While their long day winded down the boys sat in the living room watching mindless comedies on the big screen tv and eating pizza. That microwaved pizza never tasted so good. It may have been a crappy frozen pizza from the freezer, but it was a lot better than the mush they were forced to eat all week. Colby leaned on Tyler, starting to fall asleep. It had been such a long week for the boys, and today felt like the longest. Tyler yawned and let himself start to fall asleep too. The boys dozed off on the couch while their silly movies still played on the tv. ~ SUNDAY When Tyler woke up he felt a cold, clammy feeling between his legs. He groaned, figuring he must have pissed himself while sleeping on the couch. He looked down and to his horror he saw he was wearing a diaper. When he bolted to his feet it ended up waking up Colby as well. Colby looked down, seeing he was also just in a diaper and it was soaking wet. He angrily pulled on the diaper and found that it came off easily. He looked confused at first and then relieved as he saw the diapers were not magically attached to him like they were at Aunt Susan's house. Tyler was relieved as well as he also ripped off his wet diaper. As usual the boys don't mention anything to each other about the diapers. The just put on their boxer briefs and get dressed in their church clothes. Even though it seemed like their parents were not back yet they didn't want to risk getting in trouble for skipping church. The boys take a walk to the church and end up arriving halfway through the service. To their surprise both Tyler and Colby's parents are there together, sitting up front. Colby rushed over to hug his mom, feeling like such a wimpy mama's boy, but after the harrowing week with Aunt Susan he was glad to be back with his parents. "Well boys," Tyler's father began, "What happened with Aunt Susan?" Tyler's face went pale as he thought back on the week. So many things happened that seemed impossible. Would his parents even believe him? Colby already started talking though. "Aunt Susan was crazy! She used some kind of magic to put us in diapers and we couldn't take them off!" Colby spoke frantically "And then she had these evil teddy bears that held us down and put us in cribs and stuff! Oh and she also took us to her daycare and made us hang out with a bunch of babies! And we couldn't do anything about it because she's some kind of evil witch with magic powers!" "How dare you! Aunt Susan is a good woman. She's not evil!" Tyler's mom said indignantly. "Colby how could you make up such stories about Susan? And such obvious lies too!" Colby's mother chided him. "Have you learned nothing from going to church?" "I think we need to deal with these naughty little fibbers right now." Tyler's dad said picking up his son. Colby's parents picked him up as well, carrying the boys to the kiddie room in the back of the church. "I didn't even say anything!" Tyler whimpered. The same pretty young lady from last week saw the boys being dragged into the back room. Some of the smaller children looked over curiously while the rest of them just kept on playing or watching Disney cartoons on the tv screen. "Uh oh, did Tyler and Colby do something naughty again?" She asked the parents. "Well they fibbed." Colby's mother said, lying Colby on his back on the table, stripping him out of his Sunday clothes. "And it smells like they wet their bed again and didn't even wash up!" She wrinkled her nose, pulling off Colby's boxers and holding them up to inspect them. Sure enough they were a bit dingy from the boy not washing himself properly. Tyler's boxers weren't very clean either. He cursed himself for not wiping, but he really didn't think his parents would be stripping him naked at church! While the dads hold their boys down, the moms go about wiping them with the baby wipes provided. They then take some of the spare baby diapers, doubling them up to wrap around the boys' waists. The diapers are then covered with plastic diaper covers that Tyler's mom seemed to just have handy. "Mom, please! We're big boys, we don't need diapers!" Tyler begged. The boy's pleas were ignored as both he and Colby were set in a crib. The boys whined, but they were told to go to sleep until church was over. The boys just couldn't sleep though. All they could do is stare up at the turning mobile above them. Colby flinched for a second and then sighed. Tyler could hear the soft hiss of his friend wetting his diaper. Tyler gave in as well, wetting himself. He could feel the warmth spreading out inside of the diaper. After that it felt like time was moving a little quicker and before they knew it their parents came to pick them up out of their crib. Both boys were brought to the back of Tyler's parent's car. They were strapped into child safety seats like the kind Aunt Susan used. Tyler panicked a bit, tugging on the straps of the safety seat. He was nervous all these things were going to start all over again! "Well boys..." Tyler's mom leaned over, looking into the back seat while Tyler's dad drove the car. "I hope you're happy. You're going to be spending your entire summer break at Aunt Susan's daycare. She said you were just too much to handle all on her own and she was very heartbroken to hear that you made up all those fibs about her." "What? But she was the one-" Colby whined. "I heard your prayer last week." Mom went on to say. "You kind of brought this upon yourself. Next time, be careful what you wish for."
  4. A Touch of Magic

    I finished brushing my teeth with the new "sonic" toothbrush that Gloria bought me. I didn't see what was so fancy about it, but I wasn't going to object. The past few days had been amazing. I had been so afraid to tell her my secret.. I had carried it for almost twenty years. How do you tell the woman you just moved in with that you like to wear diapers? I didn't need them, I just liked them. And yet, here I was, standing in our bathroom in a lime green onesie and nothing else, a thick diaper barely hidden by the snap-crotch. Pink plastic peeked out on either side and the bulge was very clearly there. I was still in shock, honestly. I had finally given my tear-stained confession three weeks ago, we'd been dating for a little over two years and had moved in together about a month ago.. and then the packages started appearing. It was more than I could have dreamed. Every day was like Christmas. That night, Gloria had told me that she also had a confession, but it took some courage to work up to as well. She said she'd tell me soon. I swore to myself I'd be as accepting and loving about whatever she had to tell me as she had been for my dark secret. She had told me that she'd be home late tonight, but she expected me to be in the crib when she got home. One of the packages had been an inflatable crib, we blew it up and put it in the master bedroom, in the corner. It stood to my chest, I could crawl through the "bars" easily and climb over it, but there was something wonderful about it. Tonight was going to be my first night sleeping in it, I had no idea if it would actually be comfortable or not, but when I had laid down in it the first time and she stared down at me... I was in heaven. I crawled in through the bars and laid down, hugging my stuffed unicorn tightly. I grabbed the amazingly large paci she'd bought, it was red with a white ring - the package it came in said it was from Germany - and clipped the pacifier clip to my onesie and popped the nipple in my mouth. I laid down to watch a show on my phone, I was madly in love with Steven Universe - I'd seen this episode 3 times already, but it was wonderful. Garnet was so inspiring, how she was who she was regardless of what anyone thought. Just as the episode was finishing and I was singing along with the closing lyrics as best I could around the paci, I heard the front door open. "Jackie sweetie, I hope you're in your crib!" "I am! I'm a good girl!" I called back, letting the paci dangle on the clip. I climbed to my knees to stare over the crib bars at her, sinking into the inflatable mattress. "You are a good girl, you're mommy's good girl," she cooed at me and set my heart aflutter. I knew she wasn't physically attracted to me this way, but this love was just as special. It was still a romantic love, I wouldn't want to share this particular feeling with anyone else on the planet, but it wasn't a sexual love. "Okay, I know I've been holding off on my part of the confession for a while, I wanted to make sure you felt loved and accepted before I spilled my dark secret, too. You need your paci right now," She paused to stroke my hair and pop my paci back in my mouth. I swear there was a glint of light as she tapped the shield, but it had to be my imagination. "There's nothing wrong with you, sweetie. There's nothing wrong with wanting to wear a diaper and sit in a crib, there's nothing wrong with wanting to be taken care of, to be made to feel small and protected. You know that, right?" I nodded, tears forming unbidden in the corners of my eyes. She was saying the words I had been wanting to hear since I was a child. I had always wanted to wear a diaper, I had no idea why. I had asked my mother when I was young, I was 5 or 6, and she had mocked me and told me everyone would make fun of me. She had made me wear one of my little sister's diapers and stood me in front of the mirror, making me wet it while I stared at myself... the whole while she told me that it was wrong for me to want to be a baby, wrong and shameful. I felt the fear and shame grip my heart as I was suddenly 5 years old again in my mind's eye, but Gloria's soft touch brought me back to reality. "There's nothing wrong with you," she continued, "I like it when you're Little. You have this innocent sweetness about you that I never knew I wanted. You're so darling and fragile. Your emotions are so close to the surface, your sad, your happy.. and your emotions feel stronger this way. I love it. I love you. I'm happy you trust me enough to share this part of yourself. I'm happy to put you in a diaper and make you my little girl." She sat on the corner of the bed and stared at me, her dark brown eyes shining with love. She smoothed down a wrinkle in her hospital scrubs and pulled the tie out of her auburn hair, letting it fall past her shoulders. I loved it when she let her hair down, she was gorgeous. Gloria was a little heavy set, she had some insecurities around that, but I loved her anyway. We were about the same height but she had a few pounds on me, I was almost too thin, you could count my ribs when I stretched. She also had DD cups to my B cups. Hers wouldn't look good on me though.. and they were amazing on her. People were mean to her a lot about her size, especially her family, but I was always there to help pick up the pieces. It wasn't from a lack of trying on her part, we'd done the same diet together... she just couldn't seem to lose the weight. It actually caused a little bit of static between us, because I lost 15 pounds in a month trying her diet, while she struggled to lose 5. I felt badly for her, not because of how she looked - she was gorgeous to me - but because of how other people made her feel. "There's a secret I have kept from you too," she said softly, "It's going to sound stupid, but I swear it's the truth. Everyone I've ever told has left me.. so I've been afraid to tell you. I love you a lot, Jackie." I reached for the paci to tell her I loved her too, but she put a finger to the shield, "Shh.. let me talk. You're too little to talk right now, just listen." The words sent a shiver down my spine. "I'm.. bruja," she said, looking down, "It skips generations in my family... it skipped my mother and grandmother, they thought it was gone forever.. but.. " Gloria looked like she was about to cry. I tried to spit out the paci to console her, but it wouldn't budge... trying to spit it out just led to me sucking on it. "It'll be good for us. I have to get this energy out somehow and this way, you get to experience a little something extra." She stroked my cheek, "You're too little to get out of your crib alone." She said with a smile, and I knew I saw some light on her fingertips this time. "I want to show you we can have fun with this, it's not all bad," she scooted back on our queen-sized bed, "Come to mommy." She held her arms out to me. I had no idea what she was talking about, I had no idea what bruja meant, but I knew I would love her no matter what. I stood up to climb over the inflatable railing of the crib.. but I couldn't. I couldn't lift my leg high enough. Gloria smiled at me. "Come on, sweetie, come to mommy," her arms were so inviting, I tried to sit down and crawl through the bars, but I just couldn't. It was like something was stopping me from leaving the crib. I sat back on my diapered butt, confused. Gloria came back to the crib and leaned down, helping me up by my armpits. With her hands under my arms, I was able to swing a leg out of the crib and stand next to her. I tried to ask her how... but I still couldn't talk around the paci, nor could I spit it out. I was actually starting to get a little scared. She pulled me down on top of her on the bed and hugged me. "It's okay sweetie, be a big girl and use your words," she said as she pulled my paci from my lips. "Gloria... what just happened?" I asked, my voice thick with fear. "I told you sweetie, I'm bruja. A witch. I have the power to make people believe things that aren't true, make it real for them for just a little bit. Actually, I have to. If I don't, I get sick. We're going to find out if using it to make you happy has the same effect on me as... what I normally need to do with it. That's my secret. Do you still love me?" "I... wha.. you're a witch? Like seriously? Hocus pocus and broomsticks and all that? That's not real, Gloria. Are you making fun of the secret I shared with you?" Why would she make light of this? I bared a piece of my soul to her. If she couldn't take it seriously... I don't know what I'd do. This wasn't a joke to me. But it didn't look like it was a joke to her either, her lips tightened with hurt and the smile faded from her eyes as she helped me back into the crib. I didn't resist, my emotions were in turmoil. "No, Jackie, I'm not making fun of you. This is really hard for me to talk about," she frowned, "Let's assume I'm 100% telling the truth. Would you love me if I were a witch?" She was serious. Completely and totally serious. As I gazed into her gorgeous eyes, I could see the fear of rejection there. That feeling I knew all too well, I had shared my secret before and been mocked. Sharing it with Gloria had been terrifying and painful, but she loved me even though the desire I shared was... ridiculous. I promised myself that I would go into this with love and acceptance, just as she had.. and I was failing. "Of course I would still love you." I looked her straight in the eyes and professed my love with all the sincerity I had in my body. I would never do anything to hurt this woman, the first person who ever really saw me for me. A tiny flame of fear kindled in my heart that I was causing her the very pain I was terrified of myself. "Do you need to go to the potty?" she asked me, not breaking the eye contact. "A little bit," I confessed. This was a little frustrating, we were having a serious conversation - this wasn't the time to play our Little game. I needed her to know that I was there for her, I didn't want her to hide behind my Little feelings. I wanted her to know that she was loved in equal measure, "but this is serious, Gloria. I don't want to hurt your feelings. I love you deeply, and if you're serious about this, I want you to know that I'm there for you." "Shh," she stroked my cheek and the light was on her fingers again, "You're too little for the potty, use your diaper." I felt a tingle where she touched me, that traced its way down my body... into my diaper. "What?" I asked.. and felt that my diaper was growing warm. I put my hand between my legs and felt the padding swelling up under the onesie, "Did I just?" "You're too little to stand by yourself," she booped me on the nose and my legs collapsed. I stared up at her from the inflatable mattress of the crib. The glow was still fading from her fingertip.. there was a faint red hue to the light. I tried to stand up but my legs wouldn't listen. I started to panic. I couldn't stand! "Gloria, what's going on? Why can't I stand up?" I couldn't keep the panic from showing in my voice, but she looked completely calm.. the fear was fading from her face, she was Gloria again. "Because you're so little, silly. You're just my tiny, little, baby girl. Isn't that what you always wanted? You like being Little." "I do like being Little... are you saying you can take away my bladder control? My ability to walk? You can make me your baby?" I couldn't believe the words that were spilling from my lips, but I could feel that nervous joy growing in my stomach. Butterflies. It was impossible... but I wanted it so badly. "Yes, sweetie. How does that make you feel?" She was probing, her tiny core was vulnerable, she was serious about what she was sharing. This... was real. The possibilites were incredibly exciting and terrifying at the same time. But in her question, there was fear. If I responded with fear as well, it would break her. "Can.. can I stop you?" I couldn't keep the tremor from my voice entirely, nor could I keep the blush from my cheeks. I didn't honestly know how I wanted her to respond. "Do you want to?" There was a touch of sadness in her voice, that fear of rejection. She was placing her secret heart in my hands and hoping against hope that I didn't crush it. I sat on my squishy bottom and thought about the implications of her supposed power. My diaper was warm and comfy and I didn't have to struggle to wet it. It was electric, my heart was pounding in my chest. I had wet a diaper for the first time just two days ago.. it was so hard! I had to imagine I was sitting on the toilet for minutes before I could finally go. Gloria had teased me about it as she changed me. Having her touch me and then just wetting... even if it wasn't magic, it was magical. It was hard to believe.. but it was hard to deny too. "No," I grinned, "But.. if I wanted to, could I? Or can you use it as a punishment?" "Ohhh, someone wants to be bratty, huh?" A smile spread across her face as well, with a glint of playfulness in her eye. She saw me. Of course she saw me, Gloria knew me better than any other person on the planet. She loved me, despite all my imperfections. She saw me for who I was, in a way that no one ever had before. And she accepted me. "Maybe... may I please?" My heart surged in my chest. For some reason, I wanted her to make me Little. I didn't understand the desire, but it felt amazing. "Let's see, you already can't get out of your crib, you can't stand up or walk, and you have no bladder control... what else do you want to lose?" "Can you take my words?" My pulse was racing, this was too good to be true. If I was dreaming, I didn't want to wake up. "If your tantrums get out of control, yes I can. I can render you completely mute or I can leave you with just a few words. Is someone feeling fussy?", Gloria reached forward and pinched my cheek playfully, "I'm going to make a big bottle for you to drink and you're going to drink the whole thing without fuss, right?" "No!" I shouted, though I couldn't keep the grin from my face, "I'm not thirsty! I don't want a bottle!" I laid down on the mattress and kicked my feet, flailing my arms, "No no no no no!" "Sweet girl," Gloria smiled, "Someone is too little to speak, no words from you." She tapped my forehead with a glowing finger.. and my words were gone. "Waaah!" I yelled, finishing my tantrum with a grin. "Yaa!" I giggled and clapped my hands. I had never felt this little before. I was trapped in a crib, in a wet diaper, and I couldn't say a word until my lady love allowed it. I laid down and sucked on my paci and hugged my unicorn while I waited for my bottle. She came back with it and I sat up, reaching for the bottle and opening and closing my hands. "Does someone want their bottle now? Is my little princess going to be a good girl?" "Aaa," I let the paci drop from my lips and nodded. "Drink it all gone, or I'll make you," Gloria smiled. "I expect that diaper to be nice and wet for me. Show me how little you are, princess." The feelings were amazing as I lay back and drained the bottle. Peach water, she had added a sweetener to the cold, cold water. It was delicious. This was my fantasy come true. I didn't have to ask for it, I didn't have to pretend. I really was Gloria's Little this way. I had no choice. There was no shame in something I had no control over. I was completely trapped... and free to enjoy it. And that made it all the sweeter.
  5. I was fascinated by diapers and babyhood for as long as I could remember. According to my parents, shortly after I was toilet trained, I got into trouble in daycare for stealing diapers from their supply and trying to put them on. They saw it just as a funny silly kid story, but for me, it was a sign. In adulthood, I found myself cautiously exploring this side of me. I started buying diapers and wearing them, at first at home, then out in public under my clothes. I trained myself to wet and mess my diapers, and started working on becoming a bedwetter. I got a bottle and some babyish toys and handmade clothes, and every day after work, I’d change into my baby clothes and fix myself a drink, then lie back and pretend I had a mommy to look after me. I found myself wishing I could be an incontinent baby for real. I started trying to make it more than just pretend. I went out looking for women, dated a few, but when I floated the idea of ABDL – always as a hypothetical – they all thought it was gross and weird. I dumped each one shortly after this test, never telling her why. And then, one night, I picked up a woman who wasn’t like the others. She led me into the women’s bathroom, insisting she wanted to show me something. I was nervous, uncertain, afraid of getting caught, but excited. Naturally, I expected sex. I got something very different. She caressed me, led me into a stall, and then sank razor-sharp fangs into me. I struggled, tried to scream, but she clamped her hand over my mouth. I bit her, tasted her strangely chalky-tasting blood, but she didn’t even seem to notice. I started to feel dizzy. The next thing I knew, a cleaning lady found me lying on the bathroom floor. A hunger came over me, and I leapt on her and bit her. When I came to my senses, she was dead. I fled the scene and went home. Over the next few nights, I figured out what had happened to me. I fell into a deep sleep at sunrise, and nothing could wake me, except the burning pain of the sunlight hitting me if I hadn’t closed my blinds completely. I craved blood, and fangs popped out whenever I was too hungry. I could no longer swallow solid foods, and liquids other than blood did nothing for me – besides, all other tastes made me feel sick. And it really threw a wrench in my ABDL play. Bedwetting was out – I soon discovered that absolutely nothing could get me to pee while I was asleep. The closest I could come was to pee as soon as I awoke, which really wasn’t the same. And while at first I needed to poop more often and with greater bulk, after the first week, my bowel movements got less frequent, and then stopped altogether. From then on, I never pooped again. And for a natural submissive like me, becoming a predator was an ill fit. I managed, because what choice did I have, but it always felt wrong. I bought animal blood, and it worked, but only so much. I soon learnt to feed without killing, and honestly, I don’t think most of the ladies I fed on minded, but I hated how I felt after feeding. Far from feeling babyish, I felt fierce, dangerous, a monster. The next few years were the worst in my life. I fell into a deep depression. And then I met Leesa. She was younger than me – barely 18, while I’d been 22 three years ago when I died. But she was the one who approached me, and really took charge of the whole courtship. She struck up a conversation about the weather, of all things. But it evolved into a discussion of clothing design, and I shared some of the tips I knew, careful not to let slip what kind of clothes I made. She asked me out on a date, and let me set the time, so I made sure it was after dark. After several dates, she admitted she knew what I was, and she was something, too. Not a vampire – what she was, mythology had no name for. She confessed that she could read the minds of supernaturals, like me. At her confession, I blushed, and she laughed. “Don’t worry. I have my own kinks. Why do you think I’m so interested in you?” Because of course, she’d known I was an ABDL from the moment we met. She’d read my mind before she even struck up a conversation. She couldn’t help it – from her perspective, it was as if I was just speaking my every thought aloud. And then she told me that her powers might make my dream come true. “OK, Brayden, I’ve never done this before.” She said. “But from what I’ve been told, if I do this, it will be fully reversible. I should be able to fix it, and if not, you’ll recover anyway. But it’ll take several nights.” “You’ll take care of me?” I asked. “Of course I will!” She said. “That’s what I get out of this – someone to look after! Well, and experiment on.” She smirked. A thrill rushed through me as I pictured it. “Another thing.” She said. “A safeword system won’t work for this. You won’t know how to talk, and any other signal we think of, you’ll probably forget too. You won’t be in your right mind, and you may do things you wouldn’t do normally. So I need you to tell me exactly what you’re comfortable with beforehand.” We discussed it and agreed that, at least at first, I was not to be seen in public or by anyone other than her. She would stay with me for the entire time I was awake, and look after my every need. I would put together all of the supplies we needed, and tell my boss at work that I was taking a week-long vacation. She had to make sure I was ready to return to work once my vacation time ran out. And if, at any point, I got very upset and she couldn’t calm me down, she’d do her best to bring me out of it right then and there. It was time, I thought as I woke up and immediately wet my diaper. Tonight, I’d become a true baby. She came just as I finished washing up and changing. “You ready?” “Yeah, I’ve got the diapers here, animal blood in the fridge, clothes here, and here’s my bottle.” I said. “Too bad I don’t have a crib, but my bed should still work, right?” “Yeah. You’ll be fine.” She smiled. “Have you fed yet?” “I haven’t fed, no. I was hoping you could feed me?” I asked. Her grin got wider. “You wearing a clean diaper?” She got me to sit on the couch, and placed her hands on my head. I felt the strangest feeling then, as if her fingers were reaching through my scalp, inside my head. And then I got confused. Nothing made sense. All I could see was a jumble of unfamiliar things, some things even moving. It felt like something wasn’t right, but I couldn’t tell what. My thoughts were jumbled and disconnected, and I couldn’t seem to make them make sense. My hunger seemed overwhelming, suddenly, and I could smell something enticing. I moaned, and got up to look for it. And then a strange moving thing came towards me. I flinched, but then it put something into my mouth, and I realized it tasted good. I drank eagerly, feeling a strange jumble of sensations. Something felt full, inside me, and it kind of hurt, so I reacted automatically, and felt a rush of relief. And then my crotch got wet, and I knew that meant something, but I couldn’t think of what. The moving thing grabbed my hand, and led me somewhere white. I felt it push me to lie down, and I didn’t really care either way, so I went with it. And then it started doing something to my legs, and I felt something soft moving against my legs, and a coolness. It looked like my legs changed color. Then, the moving thing did something to the crinkly thing on my crotch. It was like it opened up, somehow, and a rush of cold air hit. I whimpered, and the moving thing made noises in response. Something cold and wet touched my crotch, and the crinkly thing moved away. And then a new crinkly thing was put on me, and the moving thing attached it to me, somehow. I reached out to touch it, amazed. And then the moving thing touched my head, and I felt something inside my head. The confusion began to ease, and I realized I was looking at her, crouching over me as I lay on the floor of the bathroom. “How was that?” She asked. “Amazing. Can we do it again?”
  6. In Need of a Changeling

    This is just a teaser, I'm going to finish the rest of The Fifth Column before I get any further with this, but I wanted to at least get the first chapter out after I had the idea, striking while the iron was hot and all that. It's something a little more down-to-earth, if you will, though that doesn't mean I'm not interested in telling an actual story. If you like it, let me know! It was a chill night, and the moon was full...FC: The moon was not full! In fact, it had been waning for half a week, and was the shape of a pumpkin that had just started to get old and fall in on itself. PC: Still, a full moon would have been far more imposing and dramatic. FC: We’re not writing drama here, we’re telling a story. PC: Fine...It was a chill night, and the moon was the shape of an old pumpkin.Nells crept up to the back door of the little human dwelling - A single-story affair that had only half a dozen rooms in it - and tried the handle. Immediately he regretted the decision, swearing and pulling away his hand, sucking on his fingertips to relieve the stinging sensation that came with the touch of iron.“Humans,” he muttered, making the word into a curse. Iron was less common in modern times, but humans still found ways to incorporate it into their lives. Exasperated, he added, “And I’m trying to help you!” Pulling back his flowing cloak, Nells retrieved a white silk glove from a pocket, drawing it over his slender fingers and trying the door handle again. With protection between his skin and the iron handle, he was able to grip it tightly, turning and finding the door unlocked, just as he’d suspected.Creeping inside, Nells peered back and forth for a moment, ensuring that the residents were not around. Though he was trying to be of aid, and indeed couldn’t have even entered had he meant harm, it would still be better for everyone if he went undetected. In a moment of indecision, Nells considered raiding the cupboards. Human food was a rare delicacy that he’d never had the priviledge to try, seeing as he’d never entered in a bargain with a human. For whatever reason, it was not commonly brought into the land of Faerie, and he’d never gotten the opportunity to acquire it himself. Seeing as he was now acting under the Brownie Code, though, he would be permitted to eat of their food in exchange for his aid - In fact, he was certain that access to human food was the only reason that brownies were helpful towards humans in the slightest, though if you ever implied that the food was payment then the nearest brownie would likely challenge you to a duel.Shaking his head and deciding that it was no time for distractions, Nells pressed on through the house, though he took the time to listen for any motion in the house, his pointed ears acutely aware of even the slightest noise.His feet were shod in soft boots that made no sound as he slipped through the home, and his black cloak and clothes kept him shadowed with darkness. The floorboards might have creaked under a heavier footstep, but his steps were so nimble that they made not even the slightest noise.On his belt, a thin silvery sword was hung, and Nells put his hand on the pommel as he approached the door at the end of the hallway, ready for whatever action he would have to take. He almost checked if the handle was made of iron, before realizing that the door was not even shut. Placing one hand lightly on the wood, he pressed forward, swinging the door open. “Hello, Nells.” The woman standing in the room was would only be called gorgeous by someone whose vocabulary lacked a stronger word. Like Nells, she wore all black - The better to sneak with - But unlike Nells, her outfit was a flowing dress, which blew with the gentle wind coming in through the open window. And in her arms, she held a child. It was the prerogative of all Unseelie fairies to kidnap children, of course. The female fairy was acting in her nature. However, it would not have been a fair and balanced world if there was not a power put in place to stop them, and so it fell on the Seelie Fae to stop them. “Ainsley,” Nells said, eyes narrowing. “Might I ask how you got in?”Ainsley shrugged. “You may, if you share how you entered as well.”Nells considered the trade, and finding it fair, asked, “How did you get in?” “I’ve spent many a day building a repertoire with this family,” Ainsley said. “Coming by, watching their little ones. They told me I could visit any time that I liked, and I chose to visit now, just before the stroke of midnight*.”FC: It was not just before the stroke of midnight, and Ainsley didn’t even say that line anyways. It was 1:37 in the morning, remember? PC: Poo. You’re no fun. FC: Of course not, I’m an editor.“Fair enough,” Nells said. “I’m acting under the Brownie code, by only taking actions which aid the best interest of the host.” “You’re working as a Brownie now?” Ainsley asked, raising an eyebrow. “I knew you’d lost your position as a Sprite, but that seems an awful step down in career choices.”“I’m not a Brownie, I’m just using their bylaws,” Nells explained, pausing for an awkward moment. “Well, I showed you mine, you showed me yours.”Ainsley paused. “This isn’t nearly so fun as the last time you said that. Perhaps you should take your clothes off and try again, see if that makes any difference.”Nells ignored the quip with some difficulty, gripping his sword tighter and looking around the room. There was one empty bed, wrinkled sheets and rumpled covers decorated with spaceships and stars. Across from it, in another bed, lay the tiny figure of a little girl, fast asleep. “You enchanted the girl,” Nells commented. “She will sleep until I leave,” Ainsley replied. She looked down at the boy in her arms, a human of perhaps a dozen years, and added, “He will sleep for much longer.” With all the power and bravado he could muster, Nells drew his sword in a smooth motion, pointing its tip at Ainsley in a dramatic gesture. “By the light of a thousand stars and by the cold night air, you will not steal this child!” Ainsley rolled her eyes. “Seelie boys,” she tsked. “You do love your big, dramatic gestures, don’t you?”“This isn’t dramatic,” Nells said. “If I was being dramatic, I’d have you pinned to the wall at the point of my sword.” Ainsley smirked. “As fun as that sounds, Nells, I’m here legally. The parents of this child owe me a debt.”Feeling the wind leave his sails a bit, Nells blushed and lowered his sword. “What debt?” Ainsley shrugged. “Many moons ago, the father needed a blood donation after crashing his carriage*. I saw to it that he got it.”FC: It was not, in fact, a carriage. It was a Toyota. PC: A Toyota Highlander. Unsourced reports say that it was attempting to crash into another Highlander. FC: Oh please. Nobody’s going to get that reference.Sword all the way to the ground now, Nells said, “You can’t donate blood. How-”“That’s another story, one that I’m not obliged to tell you,” Ainsley replied. “The point is, they owe a debt.” “Well…” Nells said, sputtering for a moment. “How much blood was it?” “One pint, I do believe,” Ainsley said. Nells felt his confidence flourish again. “That’s not near the worth of a child!”“No, but it’ll allow me to rent this child until the next full moon,” Ainsley said. “And as it happens, the cost of raising a human child to maturity has grown steadily over the passing of time. In fact, as long as I raise this child to the same standard of care that his parents would have, this will incur a constant debt which can only be paid by my further rental of the child.”“That’s not right,” Nells argued. “You can’t incur a secondary debt by leveraging a primary debt. That violates the primary terms of the Seelie Laws*. You’re effectively stealing the child forever!”FC: Please explain how this stuff works again, for the readers? I barely understand it myself. PC: While there technically exist two separate sets of laws for Seelie and Unseelie fairies, their trade agreements and negotiations are so tied up in one another that, for all intents and purposes, fairies of either court must abide by both, though only a Seelie Fae would bother to enforce Seelie law, and visa-versa. FC: Ugh. Your laws are so confusing! PC: You should meet our lawyers. FC: ...Ainsley shook her head, setting down the child for a moment and reaching in her pocket. She withdrew a small book, flipping open to a page near the middle. “Yes, but there’s an exception for obligations of care or hosting. Otherwise, at a party, the host would have no obligation to their guests after too much time expired, and visa versa.”Nells opened his mouth to speak, then closed it, then sheathed his sword and held out his hand. “Let me see that!” Ainsley offered the law book, and Nells sat down on the bed to flip through the pages, reading them carefully. “Okay, but-”“No, it’s covered in the addendum on the next page,” Ainsley said, before Nells could finish saying his obligation. “And besides…”Both of them went silent, hearing footsteps approach from down the hall. They turned and looked, and then looked at one another, and a moment of silent acknowledgment passed. Neither wanted to be seen by the human. “Take the child, I’ll distract them,” Ainsley whispered.“It was your decision to come here! You keep the child!” Nells whispered back.“I’m better at glamours than you,” Ainsley pointed out. Nells glowered, but took the child, moving to a back corner of the room and hiding himself and the child both in shadow. Ainsley’s form melted, meanwhile, shifting to perfectly resemble the boy that she had been holding in her arms only seconds before.A woman wearing a rumpled nightgown entered the room, spotting Ainsley immediately. “Sweetie, what’s wrong? Why are you out of bed?” “I couldn’t sleep, mommy,” Ainsley said, her voice sounding just like that of a human boy. “Bad dreams?” The woman asked. Ainsley nodded. “How about I go get you a glass of milk, alright? Would that help?” Again, Ainsley nodded. The woman smiled, said, “I’ll be right back,” and turned to leave. After the woman was gone, Ainsley reformed herself into her regular appearance, and turned to Nells. “That’s my cue to leave, Nells. Give me the boy. You’ve no legal grounds to stop me, anyways.”Nells grinned. “I found something. Under the stipulation for incurring a secondary debt, there’s a clause allowing for the trade of obligation as seen in section C-27.” Ainsley paused. “What? The Changeling rules of operation? What’s that got to do with anything?” “Well, it stipulated here that as a boon or favor, I can request to take up a holding in this opening that you’re creating through inaction, as stipulated… here, in subclause 1017-AB” Nells explained, pointing at a line in the law book. “‘So mayhaps that I might reap the yon benefyts’, etcetera etcetera.”Ainsley paused. “You lost me.”Nells grinned. “I owe you a favor, and I’m going to replace the child. That way, the humans are still paying all the costs of child-rearing, and you don’t get to keep the boy forever.” Ainsley frowned, reading over the rule, speaking a few words allowed. “‘Forsooth the wain fae must tayke up the child’s place, and-’ Remind me again why they don’t print the laws in common faerie? Reading the old language gives me a headache.”*FC: You’re not the only one!“Beats me,” Nells said. “But the point is, I can replace the child, and as long as the parents don’t notice that I’m a fae until the full moon, you’ll not get to keep him.”“And And if they do notice?” “Then I’ll be cast out of their home, and you get to keep the child.”Ainsley started to prepare a few hot words*, then tempered her anger and smiled upon a realization. PC: I’m being literal. Unseelie Faeries are associated with winter, sure, but fire was still a popular weapon of choice for any season. FC: You could have just said that in the text rather than going for the awful pun.“What?” Nells asked.“I’m under no obligation to tell you,” Ainsley said. “I appreciate the boon that you offer me, and accept it gladly. Have fun living with mortals, Nells, and have more fun enjoying all the mortal foods and comforts. Can I have the child now?”Nells paused, looking down at the boy in his arms, then nodded and passed him over. He’d intended that the child would never be separated from his parents at all, but since that wasn’t an option, he’d had to go for the next best thing.Ainsley gladly took the child, grinned, and said, “I’ll see you soon, Nells.” Then, with barely a blur of motion, she vanished out the window, child in tow. Taking a second to gather himself, Nells realized that he hadn’t yet cast a glamour. He really wasn’t as good at Ainsley, and without being able to see the child directly, it might be tricky for him to make the copy perfect - And it had to be perfect if he was going to fool the child’s parents until the next full moon. Glancing around, then, he saw a picture of the child, standing in some kind of uniform with peers all around him. That would do perfectly.Concentrating, he held his hands in the air and spun once, forming the glamour that would hide his true form and make him both appear and feel as though he were the boy who had been taken. Once changed, he walked to the window, looking out to see if Ainsley was still within view. It was unlikely, but possible, and he hoped to shout one last barb or insult after her before she was gone.At this point, the mother returned, holding a glass of warmed milk and looking at what was apparently her son, wearing his baseball jersey and standing by an open window. “Young man, just what exactly are you doing?” Nells swallowed, turning to face the woman. “Um… Looking for fairies?”PC: She didn’t believe him.
  7. "Look, Jonathan. This is a very important day for Merge Corp. This commercial might seem like child's play, but if we screw it up we'll lose millions. Now get your ass down here or you'll find yourself in the unemployment office by noon tomorrow!" Charlotte Pickles exclaimed before hanging up her cell phone. "Mrs. Pickles, we're running a bit behind schedule." The director nervously stated. "What's causing the delay?!" Charlottes fumed. "The baby that's supposed to star in the commercial is not cooperating with her mother. The kid won't stop crying." The director explained. "I'll fix this. You just get that camera ready!" The businesswoman declared confidently as she walked away from the director and over to a young mother and her bawling baby girl. "We don't have all day to film this commercial." Charlotte stated bluntly. "I know, I know, but I can't calm down little Madison." The frustrated mother replied. "You're obviously a terrible mom. I have a daughter of my own who's a perfect little angel." The CEO paused slightly. "You can't let this little brat walk all over you or you'll never maintain control of your family like me. Now shut her up and get out there!" The tense situation was broken by the ringing of Charlotte's mobile phone. "Damn it, Jonathan! I..." "That's not an age appropriate toy you're holding in your hand." The woman on the other end of the phone said in a voice reserved for infants. "Look lady, I don't know how you got this number, but you..." Charlotte stopped mid sentence. "That's better. Now I heard you were needing a baby and mommy to star in your diaper commercial?" "Yeth." Charlotte blushed upon hearing her lisp. "Good. Now crawl over to the set and mommy will join you my big baby girl." The woman cooed before turning Charlotte's cell phone into a plastic toddler's toy phone. Charlotte Pickles dropped to the ground and crawled onto the set that featured an unusual looking table with drawers against its side, along with a rocking chair across from it. She stared at the table trying to remember something important. She used to know what the thing was used for as she stood on all fours on a soft white carpet. She drooled slightly while the film crew watched the CEO in disbelief. The business woman pushed herself to her feet, finding her legs unusually wobbly, and held onto the side of the table for support. Charlotte's mind filled in the blanks and finally she found the words she had struggled to remember, 'changing table'. "Mrs. Pickles, are you feeling alright?" The director called out. The infantilized CEO gazed dumbly at the studio hands and director. The director was about to call for help until Mother Maiden appeared in front of the workers. She entranced them all and spoke loudly for all to hear. "Let's start filming this commercial, my dears!" The crew ran to their respective positions: The lights were angled onto Mother Maiden, the boom operator adjusted the boom and the cameraman readied the camera. The red skinned mother grinned widely before walking over to a struggling Charlotte. "You ready to be a star, baby girl?" The demon cooed. The businesswoman tried to reply, but saliva poured from her mouth and down her chin, onto her expensive power suit. "Abba gooo!" Charlotte squealed. "Hmm, actually this isn't right. These clothes are much to grown up for you." The maternal matron zapped away the baby woman's suit, leaving her nude on the changing table. At the same time, Charlotte also became aware of an unusual feeling between her legs, hugging her hips, a bulbous white disposable diaper. She then became aware of a suspiciously warm feeling and she shyly reached down, rubbing her hand across the front of the crinkly plastic and confirmed it: the diaper's front was warm to the touch. She was soaked. She felt a trickle going down the inside of her leg and realized suddenly that her wetting had gone beyond a simple soaking. Charlotte started to sob. Mother Maiden teleported away from the changing table and behind a fake door which led onto the set. "ACTION!" She yelled out. The cameraman panned the camera over to the door, which opened to reveal an older red skinned woman, in a floral seafoam green dress. Mother Maiden's serene expression and gently curving body was a radiant expression of 'new mother'. "Is my little girl feeling fussy?" The demon cooed cheerfully, as she walked over to the diaper clad woman on the changing table. Charlotte watched with wide eyes as the woman bent down and inserted her finger into the leg band of her drenched diaper."My, my, leaking already," The Maiden tsked, speaking aloud to the invisible television audience. "I find that most diapers these days just aren't enough to keep up with my active little baby," Stated the red skinned woman to the camera. Charlotte was hit like a ton of bricks by a ralization of what was about to happen. The powerful CEO was about to get a very public diaper change in front of millions of television viewers. She began to squirm and wriggle violently, trying with all her might to pull herself up, but all she got was a strap over her tummy and arms for her efforts. Charlotte's resolve was not easily diminished and she began to kick her legs to try to delay the inevitable as she called out for help in her babyish babbling. The diapered businesswoman got a slap on her soaked thigh as the Mother began to manipulate the tapes on her babyish disposable, pulling back one and then the other. A furious blush spread across Charlotte's face from the sheer humiliation of having her soggy disposable diaper pulled open, revealing her moistened crotch to the world. There was nothing that the business oriented mom could do other than squirm back and forth in the gentle confines that the changing table provided. As if that wasn't bad enough, the CEO had to suffer through the embarrassment of the woman tugging the soggied disposable diaper out from underneath her rear and tsking as she balled it up and threw it into the diaper pail. Mother Maiden sighed for the camera. "The diapers are just so thin and can't stop a leak. Who cares about a few trees when your carpet is getting ruined, right ladies?" Being a mother herself, Charlotte knew what was coming next, but that didn't make it any less humiliating for her to deal with. Mother Maiden produced a wipe and began gently but thoroughly cleaning Charlotte's private area. Poor Charlotte was mortified, unable to do anything but twist and squirm as the warm wipe was carefully and effeciently rubbed over the most intimate spots of her body. The maternal Maiden finally finished cleaning her up. She began speaking again, rummaging through one of the supply cabinets underneath the changing table as she did so. "The diapers made today are much too thin for big babies like Charlotte here. That's why Merge Corp designed this quadruple thick, plastic backed disposable diaper called 'Rugrat's Premium'." Charlotte's eyes nearly bugged out of her head as the woman straightened back up, holding in her hands a babyish diaper that, if anything, looked even thicker than the one that she was just changed out of. She renewed her pleadings to the red skinned woman, squirming more frantically than ever. "I ammma big gurl amd l--mph!" "Such a fussy one," Mother Maiden said to the camera, having just pushed a pacifier into Charlotte's open mouth. Charlotte found herself helpless to the magic of the entity's powers and felt her mouth involuntarily beginning to suckle, her body beset by a sudden wave of drowsiness. She chewed and suckled on the rubber nipple as her gums poofed out. She could barely watch as the magical woman gently lifted her legs, putting her shapely rump on a momentary display before sliding the thick and babyish diaper underneath her rear. "Like I was saying earlier, this diaper may be hard on the environment, but nothing is too much for my babies. Afterall, I'm a mother, not a conservationist!" Mother Maiden smiled at the camera before she reached for a can of baby powder and applied a liberal sprinkling to Charlotte's crotch. Once the CEO was coated in a white layer of talcum, Mother brought the front of the diaper up between Charlotte's legs and taped it into place. The diaper felt so thick! Charlotte immediately felt her legs forced apart as the woman finished diapering her. She didn't have much time to reflect on her new diaper as Mother Maiden undid the strap circled around the CEO's waist, while she still suckled her pacifier, hoping that her embarrassment was, at least, at an end. The businesswoman was mildly surprised when the red skinned mother settled down in the rocking chair, still holding Charlotte in her lap. She stroked Charlotte's hair before turning it into pigtails. Mother Maiden admired her baby's new hair style before quietly remarking, "My baby seems very fussy today, doesn't she? Well, mommy knows how to fix that." Charlotte was more than just confused by this turn of events. She certainly didn't remember this scene being in the script of the diaper commercial. Being a mother, Charlotte only knew what was coming as the woman, using the hand that wasn't supporting the diapered CEO, began to unbutton her blouse to reveal her nursing bra. Charlotte couldn't help, but stare at the heavy and ripe breast positively bursting with milk. Charlotte began to squirm as if to try to get away as the nipple came into view but, without a second thought, the Maiden pulled the pacifier out of her mouth and forced Charlotte closer to her chest, brushing her lips against the nipple. Charlotte fought against her impulses to suck on the firm nipple, but the same reality-imparting magic that forced her to suckle on the pacifier left her without a choice. Charlotte began to nurse at the gigantic breast. A few seconds later the warm breastmilk began to trickle into her mouth before rolling gently down her throat, sweet to the taste. She continued sucking on the firm melon, filling her tummy with warmth that immediately made her feel drowsy. The diapered CEO didn't think of anything after getting her num nums. She fell into a deep sleep as Mother Maiden teleported the two away.
  8. This novel is set in the universe of the Whateley Academy. It takes place after most of the current universes characters have graduated. This story is a fan fiction for the Whateley Academy series. It may or may not match the timeline, characters, and continuity, but since it's fan fiction, who cares? Most likely it will not match the canon of the universe. I believe this is the first work that has been written with the ABDL community in mind. As I begin posting this I have about 12 chapters completed. I will post one or two a week and hopefully stay ahead of where I’m posting with new chapters. Please keep in mind this story is a work of total fiction, and resemblance to real people or places is unintentional! If you would like to know more about the canon universe visit www.whateleyacademy.net . Please note this is a complete work of fiction which does involve future diaper and ABDL content that is a complete work of fantasy. This is my first work in this genre, please be patient with any and all cliches that may or may not come about! Chapter 1: I STARED AT the road as Mom drove me to school. The town where I grew up in was a category of its own really as one of the most unique towns in the world. Just for me to come to school, we had to drive through a checkpoint with a guard shack manned by an MP! As usual though my mom was waived through like normal without stopping. The only time they really checked vehicles like a military base was when there was some sort of alert. The town of Los Alamos itself was on the backside of a beautiful mountain that was a part of the Rocky Mountains. I loved hiking and fishing the mountain streams with my dad on the occasional weekend he wasn’t bogged down in his research projects. I felt a prod in my side and looked over at my baby sister in her car seat. She poked me with the play hairbrush that she was using on her doll. “Why’d you poke me?” I asked Lily. “You play with me later?” I sighed, “If I get a chance I will later Lily. I have a lot of assignments due soon…” Lily looked at me with her pretty green eyes, “Please?” I sighed again, “We’ll see Lily Bear.” With that I tickled her a little to make her smile. “Stop dat!” She giggled. I smiled at her as Mom pulled up to the loading zone at the school. Lily was probably the prettiest baby sister that I knew of! She was a total oops child for my mom a bit over two years ago. My parents apparently forgot where babies came from one week while I was out of town at a camp. I opened the door of the Toyota Land Cruiser and swung out. “Don’t forget that you have Tae Kwon Do tonight,” Mom reminded me through the window that she had rolled down. “Like I could forget?!?” I asked with a bit of incredulity. I was testing for my second degree black belt tonight! I just hoped I could manage to pass this test. If I could get this belt, then I would be able to really think about teaching in my own studio after I graduated college. After this belt though I would no longer be able to just test at home, I would be flying to major cities or maybe even to Korea! For something I had been practically forced to do at the start, I had really grown a love of it! I walked down the hallway to my locker to drop off a couple things. I passed my reflection in the window of a dark classroom and shook my head. I was one of the nerdiest of the nerdy kids to my peers, and in Los Alamos that was saying something! I was a decent height, five foot eleven, but was a total stick. It didn’t matter how much I ate - it took tons of fat just to get me to 105 pounds. That was with my clothes and shoes on! My brown hair was also really long - three inches past my shoulders in a neat ponytail. As far as anyone else was concerned I was really just riding the fad, but there was a deeper reason for it that I wasn’t about to share with anyone. “Nick!” I heard behind me. “Hey Jacob,” I said as I turned to one of my few real friends voices. “Did you get the math homework done?!?” He was in a panic. I groaned, like always he hadn’t done anything but played games last night. I spent the next few minutes walking to our first period band class being cajoled into helping him finish - ie copying my homework. “Please Nick!” He pleaded. “Jacob, you’re not asking to copy Nick’s homework, again are you?” Hannah asked with disdain. “Umm… maybe?” Jacob said, “Unless you’ll help me out?” He asked and batted his eyelashes. We both laughed. Jacob, Hannah, and I were like the three musketeers. Hannah and I had been friends for a long time and was one of the few people in the world that I felt like I could trust with anything. She also happened to be Lily’s go to babysitter if my parents and I weren’t available. I had a crush on her that confused me on a regular basis since I really just thought of her as a best friend. I looked at my cell phone for the time and figured we had about ten minutes to save Jacobs rear again. It’s not that he was stupid… he was probably as smart as I was, but he was lazy when it came to homework. Amazingly he managed to keep good grades up - of course his parents probably would have killed him otherwise. That’s the thing with having two parents with PhDs, slacking isn’t even a remote option. I was fortunate that my parents only had the one PhD between them… but it was almost like two since the only reason Mom didn’t have hers in Chemistry was that she found it too hard to take care of me and work on her doctorate. Dad was considered very useful at the lab due to his Bachelors in Mechanical Engineering and his Doctorate in Physics. Their graduate degrees both came from MIT and their undergrads were at rival Ivy League schools. Needless to say my parents were smart! In any other town their resumes would shine like a star, but in Los Alamos they were practically a dime a dozen. The number of well-educated parents in the community was absurd! As the first bell rang I pulled my flute case from my backpack and went to sit in my first chair spot that I had fought for so hard. Playing flute as a guy is never a task that will avoid people giving you grief. Fortunately I was one of three guys in the flute section, so I wasn’t alone, but still… I had quickly figured out that the way to shut up most of the chatter in junior high was by being better than everyone else. Well, that and the Tae Kwon Do lessons that they figured out I took by then. My sensei trained me never to be the aggressor from the time my parents had me start in second grade. That didn’t stop me from protecting myself when attacked though. It sadly took until seventh grade before the last bully figured out the folly of attacking me. “Morning,” the band director said as he sipped a cup of coffee. “Morning Mr. Munez,” I responded politely. We both shared the same value of there being no ‘good’ in mornings and had our private joke with this greeting. Before too long rehearsal began and I once again had to hide a guilty pleasure that we were playing music from Frozen for our Christmas Concert in three weeks. Of course it might have been just that we were playing music that wasn’t traditional Christmas music too! That had to be played that day too unfortunately. It didn’t matter what a composer did with Jingle Bells, it still got old! At lunch I sat with Hannah, Jacob, and a couple other friends. “So your big test is tonight, huh?” Hannah asked. I blushed but nodded, “I hope I don’t fail it…” She gave me a hard stare, “Of course you won’t fail it. Didn’t you like just win several competitions this year?” I shrugged, “This isn’t a competition, and even if it was there would be just as good of a chance of things going wrong.” She kicked me under the table, “Come on, positive attitude!” I smiled at her, “Okay, if you’ll quit beating me up I’ll think positively.” That led to her kicking me again for spite. “So I hear it’s supposed to snow tonight?” Jacob asked. “Yeah, but don’t you go jinxing it!” I said with a warning. Truth be told it would take a fair amount of snow for school to be cancelled. Living in the mountains you just had to learn to deal with it much of the time. It’s why if you lived on the outskirts of town, like my family, you had to have a four-wheel drive vehicle. Hannah gave him the glare too. “Think the ski resort will open this year?” I asked thoughtfully. “Even if it doesn’t we could always go hit Sandia or go up to Wolf Creek over Christmas Break,” Hannah suggested. “My parents have offered to take us up to either.” “That would be sweet!” I said with a smile. “I’m hoping my parents will get me a new board for Christmas.” We spent the remainder of our lunchtime talking before having to go our separate ways to classes. I managed to get through the end of the day, and my Calculus test, without too much trouble. By the time I fought my way through the hallways full of students to the curb outside my mom was waiting for me in our car. I climbed into the back out of habit so I could sit next to Lily. “You know you’d have to do a lot less driving if you’d let me get a car,” I suggested to her. “Your father and I want to wait until after Christmas Break,” she reiterated. I had just turned 18 the week before, but for whatever reasons my parents still didn’t want me driving by myself yet. It was like she could see my whining getting ready to increase, “Besides, you haven’t gotten a job to pay for it either…” I sighed. “Just be patient sweetie,” she said. I looked to my left and saw my baby sister sleeping quietly in her car seat. “How did you get the princess to sleep?” I asked quietly. Mom shook her head; “She had a playdate today with Becky’s daughter Zoe. They didn’t stop running from the time I dropped you off at school until I packed her up twenty minutes ago.” “Whatever works, huh?” I smiled. I looked back over at her red hair that mom had put into pigtails this morning. One of the rubber bands was starting to slide off so I gently fixed it. Mom drove us home to our house that was outside the city limits. Los Alamos is a weird town because it’s technically all government property. That means if you wanted to own your own house you had to move outside of town and commute. I didn’t mind because it meant our house that backed right up to the forest. Well, sort of… There was a major fire in 2000, and another later one had happened, so my family decided it was for the best when we moved here to clear the land immediately around the house. No sense making it easy for the house to burn down in a forest fire! Our house had two stories with a full basement that contained a workout room, play room, and home theater. As I grew older the playroom became more of a hangout room for my friends and I. The playroom was back mostly in use now though with Lily and had toys scattered everywhere in the room. Once Mom parked I threw my backpack on my shoulders and went to Lily’s side of the car. I opened the door, quietly unbuckled her highness, and then picked her up gently. Mom gave me an appreciative smile. I had to appreciate that she only weighed 25 pounds at this point. She was on the very small size for her age of two-and-a-half. “Is she wet?” Mom asked quietly. I felt her diaper under her tights and nodded as we walked into the house. “Here,” she motioned, “hand her to me and I’ll change her before I put her down to finish this miracle nap.” I smiled at her, “I’ll do it Mom.” “How did I get lucky enough to have a son that doesn’t mind changing his sister's diapers?” She smiled at me. “I don’t know,” I told her with a smile and walked upstairs past my bedroom door and to Lily’s room. My parents had switched her crib rails out last month for her toddler bed version of the bed, but had kept Lily’s changing table in there. I gently sat her down on it and took care of the wet diaper. Truth be told I loved taking care of my sister! She was the most precious person in the universe to me. I was able to get her tights pulled back up and lay her down in her bed without her stirring a bit. The pacifier she had in her mouth never once looked like it was in danger of falling out either! I walked quietly out of her room and went down the hall to mine. I sat down at the desk to start doing my homework. I only had about thirty minutes until Mom would call me down for dinner and then I would need to change for my testing. I figured it was just enough time to start typing the ridiculous essay that I had to write for English. My teacher wanted three pages analyzing Dante’s satirical use of people in the Inferno. It’s not that there weren’t plenty of people and characters to use, it was that all three of those pages would have to be perfect for her to be happy. I sighed and began typing. I managed to get through the first page when I was invaded. “Can I help?” Lily asked me as she climbed into my lap with her favorite doll. I smiled at her, “I wish you could!” “Play with me?” She asked with a smile. “Hmm… I kind of have to get this done,” I told her. She frowned. “Please?” I looked at the clock, Mom was going to call us down for dinner any minute. I was just about to give in to her sweet eyes when Mom came in. “Dinner’s ready you two.” I looked at Lily, “Maybe tomorrow night?” I suggested gently. She looked like she was going to go into her crying tantrum mode so I started tickling her. She instantly started laughing as I tickled her mercilessly for a moment. “Stop…” she cried and I stood up with her still in my arms. “Let’s go eat,” I told her and carried her downstairs. At the table I set her in her highchair. Dad came in the door right as I finished buckling Lily in. He gave Lily and mom a kiss, said, “Hi,” to me, and went to go wash up. We sat down to mom’s roast and potatoes she had put in the crockpot that morning. She looked up at the clock as I finished eating, “Nicholas go get ready,” she told me. “Okay,” I said with the butterflies flying in my stomach. It took me less than ten minutes to get dressed in my gi and I made sure that I looked ready for my testing. I walked out of my room to see Mom changing Lily again. She usually had a messy diaper right after dinner and it seemed like this was the case tonight too as I could smell it from the doorway. She had her bottle in her hand while she was being changed. “I’m ready,” I said with a smile. “So is Lily, huh?” Mom said and gave her a kiss. I loved my sister, but I have to say she was extremely lucky to always have so much attention from us. ‘I wish I received half that attention!’ I smiled. My parents and I loaded up the Land Cruiser and headed to the dojo where I studied. Mom gave me a hug, Dad said, “Good luck” and I went to my place at the front of the middle line. Other students trickled in and before I knew it our sensei had us warming up and running through some simple forms as a group. A few other parents were there for the younger children that night, as well as a couple of my friends who were taking other belt tests. “Tonight we have twelve students testing for their next belt,” Sensei announced as he had us gathered around the outside edges of the room. “We will go in order of lower belts to higher belts.” He explained the process and I watched the other eleven students test through their forms, breaking, and sparring. It seemed like no time at all before I was called up. “Nicholas Hammerstein, please step forward.” He smiled at me. I walked to the center of the room, “Nicholas is testing for the highest belt he can earn here. After this belt he will have to test elsewhere with a grandmaster present. Good luck,” he told me. “Thank you Sensei,” I said politely bowing. He called out for me to do my forms and I hoped I did a credible job. I was less worried about this part than the breaking test. I sized up the boards I was to break first with a punch and was relieved to see all of them broken after I tried. He had me perform a kick break which I successfully nailed too. I was feeling confident as the sparring portion came up. “Nicholas, you will spar against Randy,” he told me, motioning to a student who had just successfully tested for his first level black belt the previous month. I watched him like a hawk and would have been declared the victor by points if this were a tournament. At that point Sensei concluded the match. I stood at attention before him. “Nicholas, you have performed well for your test, and it is my great honor to bestow your second degree black belt to you.” He handed me my new belt and I bowed to him. “Thank you Sensei,” I said. Suddenly I was attacked from below by a pink bundle. He laughed at me, “You are going to need a higher degree belt to deal with that one!” I held Lily all the way back to the car and put her in her car seat. “You so cool!” She told me with a smile. “Thank you Lily,” I told her and reached over to hand her doll to her. That night we went and found a place to get ice cream before heading home. We talked about how confident I had been as I moved through the testing. Dad mentioned he thought I might even have a chance of sparring against mutants, but I shook my head. I knew how good they were from some of the tournaments that ran side-by-side with mine at times! They just usually had too much speed and faster reflexes; even if they didn’t have the strength to throw a car a block away! We eventually finished our ice cream and I fell asleep as soon as we got back into the car. It had been a long day! MOM WOKE ME up at home and I discovered the snow had indeed started to fall! “Snow!!!” Lily said excitedly waking back up. ‘Uh-oh,’ I thought, ‘I bet she’s going to be a hyper handful for the rest of the night. I looked at my phone and groaned when I realized how late it was. ‘10pm already?!?’ I went upstairs, showered, and put my pajamas on before trying to get some of my homework done. The essay could wait until tomorrow night, but the math homework wouldn’t. I scrambled to do the six calculus problems but was struggling on the final one when my dad came in. “It’s time for bed Nicholas,” he said. I sighed, “I have to get this last problem done first Dad, I just can’t figure out where I’m going wrong.” I hoped that would get his attention and maybe he would help. He gave me a stare that told me he knew exactly what I was up to, but he looked at the clock next to my desk and said, “What is it?” Dad looked at it for five minutes and scratched his head too. “Okay… If this number was different this would work out to a nice even number, but the way it’s written… It has to be a mistake,” he said to me. “How would you solve it though if it’s right?” I asked. I watched as he found another piece of paper and started solving the equation using his much higher level math knowledge he’d gained from his physics doctorate. “Well, this is the solution as written, but you can’t fully solve it either because of this,” he pointed to errors. “Why don’t you…” He walked me through what he had done to get to that point at least and I copied it down. I understood how he did it, but like him I was pretty sure there was an error. This way when I spoke to the teacher tomorrow I could have both an answer and a question on whether the problem was wrong! “Okay, time for bed now!” he said. “Thank you Dad,” I said as I gave him a hug, “I don’t know what I’d do if you didn’t know math!” He laughed, “You’d be fine, my parents used to look at my calculus homework and then walk away as quickly as they could!” I decided to go to the bathroom one last time and watched Mom put down Lily in her bed. As much as she was growing up she still wanted to be held in the rocking chair and told a bedtime story each night with her bottle. I figured one of these days Mom was going to have to be mean and finally take away her bottles, pacifiers, and potty train her, but she seemed in no hurry to do so. She turned and saw me walking back to my room, “You should have been in bed a half hour ago,” she said with a look. “Sorry, Dad was helping me with homework. Besides, why should I go to bed before my baby sister?” I asked with a smirk. “She takes naps,” Mom said with a smirk of her own. She gave me a hug, “Good night Nicholas.” “Night Mom,” I told her and crawled into bed. My last thoughts before going to sleep were, ‘I did it! I’m a second degree black belt!’ and then ‘I’m so jealous of Lily, I wish I could have a bedtime story and a bottle!’ SOMETIME IN THE middle of the night I woke up completely sweaty and chilled. I pulled a blanket that had fallen on the ground on and wrapped myself tighter, but I couldn’t stop shivering. I must have been audibly whimpering or something because my door opened and Mom came in. “Are you okay?” I shook my head, “I’m cold and shi-hi-vvv-vv-ering.” She took one look at me and turned the lights on. I felt her hand on my forehead. “You’re burning up,” she said with concern. I watched her leave the room and she came back with a thermometer and a wash cloth. She stuck the thermometer in my mouth and put the washcloth on my head. “This can’t be right…” she said. “Levi!!!” She shouted. Dad came sleepily in my room. “What’s wrong?” “He’s burning up… you don’t think…?” This wasn’t making much sense to me as I was just not feeling. All I could focus on was how much nicer it would be if she could just pick me up and hold me, maybe I’d be warm enough then. “I feel like I’m going to be sick,” I said suddenly standing up and trying to run to the bathroom. As I got to the doorway of the bathroom I saw my baby sister standing in her nightgown with her pacifier looking at me scared. I felt bad that I had woken her up, she looked so cute. That was my last thought before everything suddenly went black.
  9. Haunted (open! )

    Olivia was much too old, 25, to be trick or treating. But she just couldn't resist this year, her boyfriend recently broke up with her, so she is at the stage where she just wants to move on and have fun! She dresses in a very revealing outfit making many parents gawk at her as her skimpy skirt bounces as she walks, showing off her thong. Olivia is having too much fun being the center of attention. She goes far into the town and finds an ally way she's never seen before. When she follows it, a large old mansion awaits her. Olivia figures they have lots of candy of they can afford a house that fancy. She rushed to the house before pesky kids can come and beat her to the chase. Olivia knocks loudly on the door and shouts her trick or treat, not realizing the house is haunted.
  10. Roleplay Ideas

    1) I prefer being the 'baby' character. 2) Decent spelling/grammar. 3) I prefer 3 paragraphs min per post. I've got a couple of ideas that involve the 'Diaper Dimension' and some others. Diaper Dimension ideas. 1) A Little has been able to hide herself away by having her own freelance business and only deals with her clients through email/phone calls but one of them finds out the truth and its all downhill from there. 2) A Little is part of a network of other little's that go against what's happening to them only to be groomed into the 'perfect baby' by an Amazon. 3) Portals have opened up or 'rifts' to our world and the Amazon's world. In the Amazon world Little's are somewhat rare. A human/Little goes through one of these rifts in our world while in the other world a group of Amazon's are currently researching the 'rift' only for the human/Little to appear but the 'rift' collapses leaving this human/Little stuck unless she is able to find another 'rift' to jump back through. - Magic ideas 1) All supernatural/monster/magical creatures are real and they all have a dislike towards humans which causes a problem because they all have to live together upon Earth. There are laws in place to protect everyone. Kelly is a college student that is having a hard time fitting in, no one seems to like her not even the other humans at the college and it only gets worse when she has to room with 'creature' considering the bad-blood between creatures and humans even though its been supposedly thousands of years since 'it' happened. Kelly feeling isolated spirals downwards and becomes depressed the 'creature' takes notice of this and starts to care for her. - Other ideas: 1) Annie (20) dropped out of high school at 16 and at 18 been kicked out by her parents who don't want to deal with her anymore. Annie sleeps in the bar that she works at. One day someone Annie knew from school (teacher, friend, rival, crush, bully, gf or bf) comes into the bar and see's the state she's in and decides to help her. 2) Holly (21) lives with her older sister in a share house that they rent. Holly has been forced by her older sister to promise that she will wear anything her sister and her friends want for Halloween only to get dressed/treated as a baby for the entire weekend. After the weekend the older sister finds herself missing how close she and Holly were during the weekend and wants to get that connection back and starts to develop a plan that will make Holly dependent on her.
  11. Chapter 1: In The Garden The sun shined strongly on the town of Pallet as Delia Ketchum worked diligently in her garden. A few weeds had sprung up over the past few days and the woman found herself bent over, vigorously tugging at the stubborn weed. Even though it was bright out, her sun hat provided her with decent protection from the sun as she finally wrenched the invading flora free from the Earth. It was just then that she noticed a second shadow next to her own. It was much too tall to belong to Mr. Mime so she turned around and looked upon the mysterious figure. The shadow belonged to a strange looking female creature in a seafoam dress and green hair. "Who are you?" Delia paused before adding. "Are you some kind of new Pokemon?" "No, child. I'm Mother Maiden and I've come here to see you on this sunny afternoon." The maternal figure stated plainly. "I'm flattered, but I'm not a child. So, what did you want to talk to me about?" Delia asked. "I just wanted to know why you let you're baby boy leave home at such a young age." Mother Maiden stated in a disappointed tone. "It wasn't my idea. I do miss him a lot, but to train Pokemon is his dream. What kind of mother would I be if I kept him from pursuing his dreams?" Delia replied defensively. "He does nothing, but travel the world for months at a time, encountering dangerous creatures and battling known criminals. He does all of this without even calling or stopping in to visit his mom." Mother Maiden paused to let that statement sink in. "And you've not only allowed that, but you're okay with it?" "I know, but I...." Delia started sobbing as she looked at the green skinned lady who stood before her. "It's okay, baby. Let momma make everything better." Mother Maiden walked towards Delia and placed her palm onto the crying woman's forhead. The Maiden focused her energy and just like that, Delia's tears ceased and were replaced by giggles of joy. "Momma!" Delia cooed as she wet herself. "That's much better, but let's get you out of these silly wet clothes and into a nice, thick pamper." The mystical mother stated as she grabbed the sun hat and placed it onto her head. "I've always wanted to try my hand at gardening." "I garten too!" Delia lisped through her toothless mouth with great excitement. "I know baby. We'll garden together." The new mother cooed at Delia as she used her magic to remove the infantilized woman's clothing and poofed a thick,white disposable diaper into existence, taped around Delia's crotch. Delia giggled some more and started digging in the dirt with her hands, occasionally crawling around to other spots as Mother Maiden pruned a few Rose bushes and used her magic to make the remaining weeds vanish. Once the Maiden had finished her section of the garden, she checked on her newest baby who was covered in dirt on her arms, legs and chest. "Yay!" Delia screeched as she bent down and picked up the weeds which laid beneath her bare, uncoordinated legs. She stood up unsteadily, on her shaky legs and walked over to her new mommy. "Fo yoo, mama!" Delia smiled her toothless grin as she handed the weeds and a few flowers to Mother Maiden.
  12. Enchanted Forest (looking for a partner! )

    My idea for a rp is that there is a duo of thieves or bandits etc or even warriors that come across an enchanted forest. The two of them are granted magic powers but they can never leave the forest. They are given a home that speaks to what their hearts truly want... For my character, all he ever wanted to be was to be a cute little princess and to be taken care of as a baby. Though he never realizes it. He is a small framed man but he is very tough and strong. I was thinking your character will be someone who had always dreamed of being a care taker so a mommy or daddy. But you can choose the rest! as for their magic powers, i was thinking that they will be able to do anything they want but they can't cast it on themselves. This might be fun if the characters hate each other at first!
  13. Witch's Baby

    One day a curious teenager wanders into the woods and fonds a curious cabin. The cabin belongs to a witch! The witch (or wizard!!) a little older than the teen ager. The witch invites the teen in hopes of slowly getting the teenager diaper dependant and like an infant! Does anyone want to be the witch/wizard?
  14. Damsel in Diapers

    When Princess Seraphina's father gets remarried to the Queen of the neighbouring kingdom, Seraphina finally has a new mother. What she doesn't know is that Seraphina, at age 20, is only five years younger than her new mom! Not only that but her mother is a secret magic user. The new queen, and new mother, is horrorfied when Seraphina finds out she can use magic and she tells the whole kingdom. The queen decides to take revenge on her by using her magic to make Seraphina slowly become diaper dependent and mentally regress, this will show her who's in charge! And who her new mommy is. I would like to be Seraphina! Who would like to be the magic step mommy queen?
  15. So, just to prove to everyone I'm not actually dead, I'm reposting this, a little short I whipped up for a contest on another forum last month. Hope you enjoy! -------------------------------- 1 Being a short man in a tall man's world had been one long, 27-year string of disappointments for poor Michael. From being bullied at school to being passed over for promotion after promotion at his modest job in the accounting firm, it seemed the only attention Mike ever got was the kind he didn't want. The worst of it all, though, was being all the ladies' “best friend” but never their lover. No, Mike's only contact with females throughout the adult portion of his life was when they were sobbing on his shoulder the morning after a much taller, more handsome man would treat them wrong the night before. Well, that and his occasional thrill on Pervert's Row at the local strip club, tucking dollars into the girls' G-strings or, even better, the ankle straps on their spike heels. Sometimes they even let him put the bill in his teeth and let them take it with their voluptuous breasts, then give him a face full of said breasts. It seemed to be his destiny, to be that lonely, slightly awkward loser with the decent apartment and decent job, wasting most of his nights trying to get noticed on Fetbook, and the rest emptying his wallet at the strip bar, going home with sticky messes in his boxers after those oh-so-beautiful women let him touch them. Well, that was his life before he met Sally. That's when absolutely everything changed. When she popped in with a private message on his Fetbook page, Mike's entire world turned upside down. This wealthy, tall, dark-haired, athletically built vixen swooped into his life and systematically fulfilled every little fantasy he'd ever had in the whirlwind that was their first few months as a couple, and he willingly let her push him beyond his outer limits into fantasies he never even knew he had. In short, she was perfect. Of course, there was a reason Sally was perfect. Unbeknownst to hapless little mikey, as she called him, Sally had been watching him for a long time. Owner of said strip club, she knew all her regulars, and little mikey was an object of interest from the first day he awkwardly sat at the bar and watched those girls from a distance. The longing in his eyes was as obvious as the nose on his face. When she found his profile on Fetbook, it was almost hysterical to her how predictable he was; lonely pathetic little wimp looking for a Mistress to abuse and humiliate him, to let him worship her feet, to make him into a pet for her amusement. They were everywhere on that site, and the few that worked up the nerve to approach her got flat rejected with a referral to a professional Domme she knew. Because most of them just wanted one night of wild beatings and humiliation and then go back to their stupid little lives until they felt that itch again. Little mikey was different, though. Watching him in the club all that time, she knew he was different. He would follow her to the ends of the earth just for the chance to lick her heel. And in reality, all his little shortcomings fit perfectly into her desires. His “problem” with premature ejaculation was perfect. He never begged to put his little winky inside her, and in return she taught him well how to service her with his mouth, his fingers, the many toys in her collection. And he absolutely loved it when she shamed him over the messes he made; his full-body shudders as he groveled for forgiveness for being so pathetic were like candy for both her sweet tooth and his own. But even after she convinced him to give up his job and his apartment to move in with her and be her house slave, there were places Sally wanted to take him that he wasn't going to go without a little help. Fantasies she had that she was determined to make him fulfill. But that was just a matter of timing. Patience. And Sally had plenty of that. They'd been living together four months, and Sally had “little mikey” trained into a nice little routine. He abandoned his job at the accounting firm happily as part and parcel of moving in with her. They slept in until noon, and he'd get up, fix her breakfast in bed (he was quite a good little cook, to her surprise), and sit dutifully at her feet while she ate, massaging her ankles and calves. She'd get up to shower and do her makeup, and he'd stand at the ready in the master suite, holding her towel while she teased him with seductive poses and noises behind the steamed-up sliding glass door, turning his head when she was finished. (He wasn't allowed to look at her naked body unless she explicitly gave him permission; his backside had taken many welts for that transgression.) Once she was dressed and ready for work, she'd give him a list of rooms to clean top to bottom while she was gone, with the promise of her strap on his backside if they failed to pass inspection. And they rarely passed inspection. She was pretty sure that was deliberate on his part, though. There was always something obvious, something a complete idiot would have noticed, left untouched while the rest was immaculate. So, when she arrived home from work, there would be the inspection, then his beating, and then he would, sans clothes, serve her supper at the table while he whimpered and groveled and kissed and massaged her tired feet in between fetching her wine. And later, depending on what mood struck her, she would take him down to the dungeon and abuse him until he cried out the little safe word she gave him (No more, Mommy!) and make him clean up his little messes on the floor under her St. Andrew's Cross. Or she'd lie on the bed and make him please her long into the wee hours of the morning, until he collapsed from exhaustion. On her off days, she'd dress the both of them up in properly coordinated leather and take him to the BDSM club to parade him around on all fours, beat him, and humiliate him in a more public forum. She knew he loved that more than anything else; she had to put a cock ring on him to keep him from ruining his leather shorts, a fact she made sure everyone there knew. And she pushed him farther and farther toward what she wanted out of him; he went under the laser to get rid of his pathetic little beard because she didn't like being tickled by hair when he went down on her. He agreed to undergo bi-weekly Brazilians when the alternative was sleeping in a cage at the bottom of the bed “like the hairy little animal you are”. And he hadn't cut his hair since he moved in. By September, he was as androgynous as could be, a just over five foot tall little boy-girl, his wispy blond locks in a little cascade on his shoulders. He was ready, and it was time for her to make a little magic happen. After all, what better time for a little magic than Halloween, for a witch of Miss Cassandra “Sally” Divone Nenet's caliber? ~~ 2 “Can you believe it? We're gonna have our first Halloween together!” Sally asked coyly, as she cuddled Mike's shivering form, stroking his naked back as she brought him out of his sub-space. Aftercare was paramount when taking care of a pain slave, and Sally was every bit the expert caretaker as she was the sadist when it was time to discipline him. “Mmmm,” Mike replied absently, just barely becoming aware of her words again, the adrenaline subsiding, replaced by her tender touch. “We have invitations to an absolutely enormous party, you know,” she continued. “So many of our friends will be there!” Mike flinched a bit when she said that; that phrase was all but code for “Mike's going to get flogged in front of a crowd.” Terrifying, yet incredibly stimulating. He hadn't realized how much of a turn-on humiliation was until Sally introduced him to it. “Fun,” he managed weakly. “You know what would be extra fun?” Sally cooed. “How would you like the chance to switch for the night?” That got his attention. “Wait... what do you mean?” he said, popping his head up from her bosom. “I'm sure you'd just love to pick out my costume for me, and be in charge the whole night, in front of all those people, wouldn't you? No safe words, no nothing, just little mikey playing Big Man Michael, and Miss Sally being just little sally?” His eyes widened as she spelled it out, and visions danced in his head. He knew exactly what he'd want to see her in; he'd fantasized about it since the first time he laid eyes on her. No leather that night, no, not at all. He gathered his thoughts... she wanted an answer, no doubt. “How... I mean... what... do I have to do?” “Well,” she chuckled. “First you have to prove that you're capable of being a Master. How about going a whole week without any discipline?” “But that's not fair!” he protested. “All you have to do is make up a reason!” Her face darkened noticeably. “When have I ever disciplined you and you didn't deserve it?” “I... uh... never...” he replied weakly. Truth be told, the rules were all laid out. All he had to do was follow them. Except he wanted her strap on his backside. NEEDED it. He felt unwanted, unloved when Sally didn't discipline him. “So what makes you think I would be so unjust as to do it just to win a bet?” “I... you wouldn't, Miss Sally.” “Of course I wouldn't. Now apologize for making such a slanderous accusation!” Mike slunk, trembling, down off her lap and onto his knees in front of her. “Forgive me, Miss Sally. I'm a horrible, ungrateful boy, undeserving of your love and care and affection. Forgive your unworthy slave of his transgressions.” It was a well-rehearsed line, and the words came easily. “You are unworthy, ungrateful, and pathetic. But I will forgive you once again, little mikey, even though you deserve nothing less than to be cast from my sight!” “Please, Miss Sally!” he begged. “Punish me however you see fit, but don't send me away!” Now would usually be a time he would be disciplined, but he'd just spent two hours on the rack; he was in no shape to take another thrashing. “No no, little mikey,” she said, grasping his head and pulling him gently. “Come back to Miss Sally's bosom. All is forgiven.” He climbed back up and buried his face in her chest as she stroked him. “So does little mikey want to try to be Master for a night?” she whispered. “I... I would like that,” he whimpered back, his breathing starting to even back out. “Then we'll start tomorrow,” she purred. “What... happens if I don't make it?” he asked, almost as an afterthought. “Well of course, if I win the bet, I get to pick your outfit, you get to be the slave, no safe words, no limits. It's only fair, don't you think?” “Of course,” he replied sheepishly. Sally had every intention of keeping her little promise, to only discipline him when he actually earned it. But she knew just as well as Mike did how needy he was, how desperate he was for her attention and affection. She wouldn't need to break that promise. To Mike's credit, he definitely went the extra mile that day. But the harder Mike tried to please, the less interest she showed. She barely acknowledged the elaborate breakfast of Belgian waffles with fresh-squeezed orange juice alongside her coffee. She caught a bite to eat at work, and coldly announced she wasn't hungry for the admittedly gorgeous-looking Quiche Lorraine he prepared for her. Her inspection of the rooms on his list was quick and silent; not even offering the slightest compliment for the touches he added, like fresh flowers in her office, and she didn't even bother inspecting the on-suite, which wasn't even on that list, but that he'd meticulously scrubbed top to bottom. And to top it all off, she retreated to the bedroom and shooed him away, declaring she was tired and wished to be left alone. Mike was devastated. What had he done so wrong that she would shut him out like this. He choked back tears as he stared blankly at the laptop screen, at the special Halloween costume he'd picked out for her that day as he waited for her to come home. She didn't even want him to pleasure her, or even massage her back while she slept! And he dare not ask, no, that in and of itself was an infraction of the rules! Mike's purpose was to pleasure Sally; it was for Sally to decide what Mike needed and deserved. He had to try harder, do more, because clearly his mistress was displeased with him. And try he did. The next day he was tireless, cleaning the entire house top to bottom, fixing Eggs Benedict for her breakfast and a thick, juicy ribeye steak with creamed spinach and roasted fingerlings for supper. But she showed no interest whatsoever. She spent the evening in her office, and when she came to bed, she banished him to the dreaded cage. The next day, it was more of the same. He worked relentlessly all day, cleaning, cooking, doing laundry, and once again she devastated him by coming home late, ignoring the elaborate dinner, isolating herself from him. Few words, no physical contact at all. Mike was bewildered as he lay in the cage again, trying his best to keep his tears silent. At this point, Halloween was an afterthought, the promise of being Master for the night pie in the sky. He wasn't even sure if she still cared for him at this moment, and that terror trumped all other thoughts, desires, needs. Trembling, weeping, and panic-stricken, he accidentally bumped the cage door as he shifted his weight. “Be quiet down there!” she shouted. “How dare you wake me?!” Of course, she wasn't sleeping, she was just silently relishing the mental anguish she was inflicting on him. Physical punishment wasn't the only path for the sadist. And for sure, he was near his breaking point already. “I... I'm sorry Miss Sally,” he whimpered, trying to stifle an outbreak of sniffles. No answer. Mike couldn't take it anymore. “Please, Miss Sally, what did I do wrong?! Why can't I sleep in your bed?!” “Come out of that cage!” she snapped, flipping the light on. He knew what was coming now, but it didn't matter. He needed it. Damn the costume party, he needed it. He crawled out and knelt on the floor beside her. “What is the rule about Mistress' instructions?” she asked, more calmly, but still very stern. “Miss Sally knows what is best for us. We are never to question her judgment,” he nearly whispered, his head down. “What do you suppose Miss Sally should do about this, little mikey?” “I need... to be disciplined, Miss Sally.” “Yes, yes you do,” she said, feigning a solemn tone. “Get Miss Sally her strap.” He cringed a bit, but at the same time his heart warmed at having her undivided attention again, something he'd been starved of these last few days. He went to her closet and retrieved the pink-handled, heavy leather implement from among her various implements of discipline, laid it on the bed at her feet, and got back down on his knees. “Up here,” she scolded. “Assume the position.” Quickly he stripped naked and laid down on the bed next to her, face down. As he braced for the coming physical pain, he found himself very suddenly erect. Of course, Sally anticipated that outcome. “Where is your towel, little mikey?” she demanded. “I... I'm sorry Miss Sally,” he fumbled, scrambling off the bed, embarrassed as his erection stood out in front of him like a flagpole as he walked by her toward the on-suite. He returned with a dirty towel he retrieved from her laundry basket and was most dismayed when he saw what was in Sally's hand. She smiled as she held up the little ring. “Stand right here, little boy,” she commanded. He complied, and she grasped the tip of his penis and squeezed. It wasn't painful, but it was definitely humiliating for Mike as he watched it quickly sag and shrink back to its normal, pathetic self. She lifted it up and cinched the cock ring snugly just above its base. “This is not fun time, this is discipline time,” she said calmly, taking on a motherly tone. “Little mikey doesn't deserve fun time right now, does he?” “No Miss Sally,” he mumbled. That little ring, he hated and loved it so, stealing away his manhood, his sexuality, but at the same time exciting him with the humiliation of her taking total control of every aspect of him. “Now, assume the position.” He spread the towel out on the bed, lay across it, and braced himself, this time decidedly less comfortable with the blood flow futilely straining against the cock ring, the base of his penis swelling painfully while the rest remained flaccid. There would be an orgasm in his near future, but it would be a painful one, like when she milked him, not at all pleasurable like when he was strapped to the St. Andrew's cross. A loud crack and searing pain across his bottom snapped him out of the thought, and he whimpered in spite of himself. Then came another, and another. The blows continued as he gritted his teeth and struggled against the inevitable tears. She was silent as she moved, efficient, deadly accurate, working inch by inch from the very top of his hind quarters down to the tops of his thighs, watching carefully as the angry welts rose up, listening to the changes in his vocal responses. Down in the dungeon, during “funishments”, she'd often draw blood, but not tonight. Tonight it would end when the heaves began, after he'd made his little cummies and was sobbing like a proper little boy should after his Mommy spanked his deserving little tush. She heard him gasp a bit and tense up, letting loose a whimper, and she knew what had happened. She knew just as well as he did how unpleasant those orgasms were, but she had to maintain the appearance that this was discipline, even though she knew well how much he was starving for the attention. Finally he broke into sobs, and she stopped. As she strode back to the closet and hung the strap in its proper place, she cooed, “Now, what does naughty little mikey say?” “Th... thank... you... Miss... S... Sally... f... for caring... enough... to... to correct me,” he blubbered into the towel, his entire body shuddering under the intensity of the pain he'd just experienced. “Poor baby,” she continued as she sat back down on the bed, running her fingers through his hair, rhythmically massing the back of his head. “You're just such a little mess, aren't you? It's so hard for little mikey to be a good boy, isn't it? Poor, poor baby... But don't you worry, Miss Sally will always be here to help, teach you how to be good. Yes she will, baby. Yes she will...” It wasn't too much later that he finally fell asleep exactly where he lay. And Sally's head was filled with plans and preparations for what was to come, just a few weeks away. A simple bet was the final step toward him being the perfect slave. Well that, and a little magic. 3 Mike had earned himself quite a few more such spankings over the course of the next month as he begged and pleaded with Sally to tell him what her plans were for Halloween, but she was steadfast, teasing him with only the promise that he was going to absolutely love what she had planned. See, Sally knew about his other little fascination, those little Asian girls with their elaborate Victorian outfits he fawned over. And she intended to indulge it for him. On her terms, of course. Finally the big night arrived. Halloween fell on a Monday that year, which was fortuitous, because she could close the bar for the day and not worry about losing much in the way of cash flow. And since the big party didn't start until nine in the evening, there was plenty of time for more teasing that day. Mike was practically in panic with anticipation of what she had planned, and at five o'clock, after a light lunch, she left him to clean the kitchen while she dressed. Mike was absolutely in awe when Sally resurfaced in a stunning, floor-length, long-sleeved black Victorian dress that flared from the waist, with subtle powder-pink accents at the hem, ringed with pink bows at the knee. How could she have known of his Lolita fantasies? And stranger yet, what else did she have planned? He'd imagined her in this very dress the first time he saw it, on his arm as he donned a steampunk three-piece suit in all black, a monocle in his eye and a rakish top hat, the two of them strolling through the crowd, all eyes on them, admiring their finery. “You like?” she purred, knowing the answer. “It's... you're beautiful, Miss Sally,” he stammered. “Perfect.” “Of course I am,” she laughed. “Are you ready for yours now?” “Y... yes Miss Sally!” He stood straight, and she spotted a subtle tremor in his hands. “Turn around,” she said. He complied, and she swiftly applied the blindfold. “Now you stand right there while I get everything ready, and I'll be right back to collect you.” “Y... yes Miss Sally...” His nervousness was delicious, and Sally was quite certain he'd already made a mess in his underwear. No matter. The outfit rustled subtly as she pulled its hanger from the closet and hung it on the corner of her vanity. She opened a box she had tucked into the back of her closet several weeks ago, ripped loose the packaging on the first bag, and lay her hands across the items within, whispering the all important words: “The two become one, and the one becomes all, As pleasure combines with the irresistible call, Desires to merge, and barriers to fall. As above, so below.” And with that, Sally took one of these suddenly very magical objects and laid it along with a tin, a pump bottle, and a tube on her nightstand and went to retrieve her little slave boy. Mike had stood dutifully in the kitchen where she left him, blindfolded and nearly overcome with anticipation, fear, and excitement over what his Mistress had planned. And, contrary to Sally's thoughts, while he was painfully erect at the moment, he had managed to control himself, though with some difficulty. Standing perfectly still like this was helping, but the thoughts running through his head weren't. Sally in that stunning black and pink dress, smiling seductively at him. Oh, that he could have been strong enough to contain himself and won that bet, the things he'd have done with and to her. Of course, Mike didn't have it in him to be as severe as Sally, but still, he'd certainly have enjoyed her going down on him, a treat he hadn't experienced since before he moved in with her and became her full-time slave. He'd have her blindfolded and naked on the bed, tied to the posts, while he stroked and teased her with the flogger, whipping her into a frenzy. But he'd be in control. She'd be the one begging for release, for permission to orgasm, and he'd hold that power in his hands. “Little mikey, time to get dressed for the party,” came her seductive whisper in his ear, and he shuddered his way out of that delightful little fantasy. Her hand grasped his firmly, and he walked behind her as she led him back toward the bedroom. “Did someone make messes?” she cooed. “No Miss Sally,” he replied confidently. Oh, he'd come right to the edge, for sure, and it wouldn't be difficult for her to push him over it in the state he was in right now, but dammit, he'd controlled himself! “No?” she replied, genuinely surprised. “What a good little boy!” she cheered. Mike warmed with pride as Sally stood him at the foot of the bed. “Time for little mikey to get naked!” she chuckled. Mike quickly stripped, including his underwear, even more puzzled at what she had planned. “Little mikey loves Mommy's Lolly dress, doesn't he?” she whispered as she nudged him down onto the bed. “Yes Miss Sally,” he replied, confused at her new self-reference. Mommy? What's that about? “Of course he does,” she continued, grabbing the pump bottle of lotion and the tube of rash cream. “Lie still now, let Mommy take care of you.” Mike's eyes widened behind the blindfold as she worked the strange but familiar-smelling substances into his nether regions and around his thighs, then rolling him on his side and doing likewise with his bottom. His erection had weakened considerably in the confusion, more than a little fearful of all this sudden sensuality, and baffled by the smells he couldn't quite identify. The next thing he felt was a cooling sensation on his buttocks, followed by another very familiar smell wafting to his nose. By the time he heard the fateful rustling of plastic, the puzzle pieces began to fall into place, and panic shook him as he realized she was taping him into an incredibly thick disposable diaper which now was latched snugly around his middle. “Mommy, please, no more!” he cried out, invoking the safe words for the first time in months. “Uh-uh. Remember our bet, little mikey, no safe words tonight,” Sally cooed softly. “You're mine, to do with exactly as I please. Mommy needs her little baby to stay clean and not make messes everywhere tonight, so this is what the baby is going to wear. Understood?” Mike's face was red-hot with humiliation on a level he'd never imagined possible, and to his surprise, his erection returned with a violent vengeance. Terrified to move, he whimpered, “Yes Miss Sally.” “Nope. Tonight, my name is Mommy, and that is how you'll address me.” “Y... yes Mommy,” he stammered. “Good. Now for the rest of your costume! Stand up, baby.” Mike complied silently, trembling as the thick padding beneath him rustled in response. A much louder rustle came from the vanity, and his mind reeled at the possibilities. Sally grasped his leg and picked it up, causing him to nearly lose his balance, and plunked it in the middle of a huge amount of material. The other leg followed, and he began to realize that the mountain of satin she was sliding up his legs had no pants. Worse yet, it didn't stop at his waist. He was near tears as his arms were guided into the puffy short sleeves of what he now realized was a very elaborate dress, one that, as near as he could tell, ended just a few inches below the bottom of his... the diaper. She intended to take him out like this? He wobbled as his brain started to shut down from the stress of it all, and Sally caught him. “What's wrong, baby?” she cooed. “Miss.... Mommy... I don't...” he was afraid to answer. Would she punish him for complaining? Would she somehow make this even worse than it already was? “No safe words, no limits,” she whispered in his ear. “Mommy knows what little mikey wants, what he needs, and what he can handle. Tonight, little mikey is going to be little michelle, an adorable little baby girl who isn't potty trained. And Miss Sally is going to be Mommy, and we are going to be the absolute life of this Halloween party. Aren't we?” “Y... yes Mommy,” he whispered. “Good. Now it's time for Mommy to do little michelle's hair and makeup so she can be super adorable. And little michelle going to keep her eyes straight ahead until Mommy's all done, or else little michelle's going to have to be disciplined right before we go to the party, and little michelle doesn't want that, does she?” “No Mommy!” he said, much more assertively. His diaper rustled as he flinched, but it was just Sally taking his blindfold off. He faced the window, his eyes locked straight ahead, fighting with all his strength not to look down as Sally began to tug his hair this way and that, brushing and tying and humming merrily. He felt thin strips of cloth drape down his temples, teasing his imagination even further as Sally appeared in front of him with a makeup kit, dabbing on his cheeks, on his eyelids, and finally applying lip gloss to his trembling lips before she stepped back and smiled approvingly. “Hands out,” she insisted. He held his palms out to her, and she turned them over. He knew what she was about to do even before the powerful smell of nail polish wafted up to his nose. She was quick and efficient, hitting the nails with a blow dryer to speed the curing process before turning her attention to his feet, sliding long knee socks up his calves and buckling what thankfully were some sort of flats onto his feet. The anticipation was killing him, but his eyes stayed fixed on a tree outside the window, examining its twigs and branches and leaves as she worked. She popped up, looked him up and down, and smiled broadly. “Perfect!” she declared. “Little michelle ready to see how pretty she looks?” No, he wasn't. But he was. Desperate to see, but terrified. “Yes... Mommy,” he whimpered, trembling as she took his hand, stood him up, and walked him into the closet, turning him to face the full-length mirror. What he saw was horrifying, humiliating, and erotic beyond his wildest imagination. There stood a girl of not much more than nine, blond hair in adorable little pigtails tied up in pink ribbons that cascaded down just in front of her ears, with blushing pink cheeks, soft purple eye shadow, and candy pink lips, all of which perfectly coordinated against the pink satin romper that cascaded down her chest, with little purple teddy bears dancing along its hem, which landed just above her knee. The little girl in the mirror's bottom lip trembled as her eyes darted around, noticing all the subtle details of her outfit, from the puffy white sleeves of her blouse to the delicate pink bows on her knee socks and the bright brass buckle of her pink Mary Janes. And Mike's erection strained against his padding. Painfully. Agonizingly. The little girl in the mirror shifted uncomfortably, and her diaper rustled in response, but not as loud as her romper dress as it twirled subtly with each of his movements. “Aren't you the prettiest little thing?” Sally said as her face appeared next to the blushing little girl's face, Sally's hands clasping on her shoulders while Mike felt the weight of anvils drop onto his. The little girl's knees buckled a little, but she kept her feet. “Yes... Mommy...” the girl mouthed as the words escaped Mike's lips. “No no, tell me what you see, baby.” “I'm... a... pretty little girl, Mommy,” the girl said, in Mike's voice. “Yes you are. Oh, and look – even your little underwear is coordinated!” Sally reached down, and the little girl fidgeted as the front of her dress came up to reveal a huge pink diaper, with little silhouettes of princesses in dresses, purple and blue, with little purple and blue stars and hearts dancing between them. “Don't you love your new underwear, baby?” she whispered, pressing her hand against Mike's manhood and stroking up and down. The girl in the mirror bucked and strained at the touch, her mouth gaping subtly as her eyes widened and rolled back, and seconds later, Mike came. Almost immediately after the orgasm was over, to his horror, Mike peed uncontrollably. 4 Sally grinned widely as Mike's diaper first began to twitch and spasm, then slowly warm and swell. The spell had taken effect, but the real magic was just beginning. And, thanks to his delightfully thick and noisy underwear, Mike would be blissfully unaware of what was happening. “Oh my, did my baby girl have an accident?” she cooed. “Does she need her little diaper changed already?” Mike was still entirely too stunned to process the situation, and he automatically responded, “Y... yes Mommy!” His orgasm had been powerful, nearly mind-blowing, but as shocking as the loss of bladder control was, the sensation that accompanied it had eclipsed the ejaculation. He nearly passed out from the intensity of the feeling of hot urine pouring out of him, spilling down the front of his member, and being absorbed by the thirsty padding surrounding it, which swelled in response, heightening the pleasure. And now, confused, terrified, but overwhelmed with an endorphin rush like he'd never experienced before, those were about all the words he was capable of forming at this point. His legs wobbled as Sally led him out of the closet and back to the bed. “My goodness, isn't it lucky Mommy decided to get her baby girl new underwear for this party!” Sally scolded playfully as she gently pushed Mike back down onto the bed. “Your pretty new dress would be ruined, wouldn't it?” “Yes, Mommy,” came the meek, unsure reply. She flipped the skirt up and ripped the tapes loose as he lay there, limp as a ragdoll. “Oh my my my,” she said. “What a mess my baby girl has made! Maybe Mommy needs to get the cock ring tonight, or we'll be changing diapers all night long, huh?” “No Mommy!” he pleaded, panicked at the idea of having to wear that accursed thing. “Aw, it's okay, baby,” she soothed as she took a cool wet wipe and cleaned up his rapidly sagging penis, stifling a laugh as he shivered at the touch. “Mommy's not going to spoil your fun tonight, as long as you're a good little girl.” “I'll be good, Mommy! I promise!” Desperation had driven his voice to a near squeak, and it was a struggle for her not to burst into peals of laughter. “You'll be a good what?” she prodded. “I'll be a good baby girl!” “Alright, then. No nasty cock ring for my sweet little baby Michelle. Just a nice clean diaper to keep her little messes where they belong.” For Mike, this was just yet another round of conflicting feelings rolling into the raging storm within his mind. He hadn't even begun to process the fact that he was to be paraded about like this in front of God knew who, likely a large number of Sally's friends and associates. But the idea of spending the next seven or eight hours strapped in a cock ring while experiencing this previously unfathomable level of humiliation, knowing how excited he was already getting by it, was unconscionable. So there was relief as Sally changed his... the diaper, but the fact that it was being replaced by another just like it, one that he would have on at the party, one that was at great risk of being exposed, considering the length of this... oh god, this DRESS, this dress that looked like it belonged on a kindergartner going to her first fancy party... His thought pattern spiraled out of control once more, and his mind feebly grabbed hold of the only comfort available, that of the soft, dry padding Sally was now wrapping around his middle. Comfortable, soft, like a great big hug around his crotch. Clean. Dry. Comfortable... “Now, if you have to go potty again when we're at the party, Mommy expects you to ask, baby,” Sally's admonishment stunned him out of his thoughts again. “Just because you're wearing a diaper as part of your costume, doesn't mean Mommy wants to be changing wet and dirty diapers all night,” she added. Of course, that was exactly what she already knew she'd be doing, but he didn't need to know that. “Yes Mommy,” he mumbled. Mike was too much on autopilot, Sally decided. She needed to snap him back into the present. She sat him up and flipped the hem of his dress back down, spreading it across his thighs. “So, what does little michelle think of Mommy and baby's costumes?” she prodded. “I... I...” Mike could scarcely process the question, never mind answer. “Is Mommy pretty?” “Yes! Mommy's very pretty! I love your costume, Mommy!” “Is baby michelle pretty?” she asked slyly. “I... yes... I'm... pretty too, Mommy...” he offered with much less conviction. “Yes you are, baby,” she encouraged. “Do you like feeling pretty?” The noise in his head suddenly quieted on this singular question. Do I like this? “I... I don't know, Mommy...” Sally was determined. With an arm around his waist, she pulled him back to a stand and took him back to the mirror in the closet, standing beside him smartly. “What do you see, baby?” “I see...” Mike knew the answer, but forming the words was hard. Admitting it was hard. “I see a beautiful Mommy and...” he trailed off. “And?” “And an adorable little girl.” “That's you, baby. How does it feel to be an adorable little girl, with a pretty dress that matches her Mommy's dress, all ready to go to a party?” Indeed, the pink accents in Sal... Mommy's dress set off perfectly against Mike's bright and colorful outfit. He was adorable. He wasn't really Mike anymore, at least not where anyone could see, he was Michelle, an adorable little girl who just peed in her diaper and enjoyed it. And enjoyed her Mommy changing her diaper, and very much enjoyed being in a dry, clean diaper now. And he was positively terrified of what the evening held in store for him. But in this strange moment, in this brief calm amid the storm, he finally found an answer to this question. “I love you, Mommy. Thank you for my pretty party dress... and my pretty new underwear... and for cleaning up my messes for me...” “You're very, very welcome baby,” Sally said, wrapping her arms around him and kissing him on the cheek, careful to avoid the heavy blush she applied earlier. “Mommy loves baby michelle too. And Mommy and baby michelle are going to have so much fun tonight! You just wait.” And at that moment, he knew his answer was the right one. 5 Two hours later, as Sally led him out to the Escalade, wobbly, slightly bow-legged, and back to being a nervous wreck, Mike wasn't so sure of that answer anymore. Sally touched up his makeup before they left, reassuring him the whole time that this was going to be the most fun Halloween party ever. But deep inside, he was quite sure that fun she spoke of would be had by others, at his expense, far more than he would be enjoying himself. Of course, Sally knew otherwise. Yes, her little pet was going to be humiliated tonight, but that was largely going to be his own doing. Between the magic she had woven and the plans she'd already made with other party-goers, little mikey was going to have the time of his life in between the blushing and the self-consciousness. And, Sally felt certain, little mikey was going to take rather well to being little michelle on a more permanent basis. “Wait... what are we doing here?!” Mike protested as they pulled up in front of the strip club. It wasn't long ago he'd been a regular here; the last thing he wanted was to be seen like this by people that might recognize him! “Relax, baby,” Sally chided. “It's a private party. Invite only. None of your little drunk friends from back then will be here, only our best customers, the girls, and us.” “But...” “Has Mommy ever harmed you, baby?” she cut him off swiftly. “No.” “You are going to have the time of your life tonight, baby, so long as you play the role your little costume is supposed to convey.” Truth be told, he felt like a scared little girl right now, vulnerable, afraid. “I... Yes Mommy...” he stammered. “Mommy's not going to let anything bad happen to you tonight, baby. I promise.” She turned his trembling chin to face her. “Do you believe me, baby?” “Y... yes Mommy...” “No you don't,” she scolded gently. “What has been the nature of our relationship up to this point, Michael?” Mike was stunned at this very sudden and very serious question. “You... you're the Domme, I'm the subbie,” he ventured. “It's much more than that, and you know it,” she replied curtly. “You're my Mistress, and I am your slave,” he admitted. “I live to serve you.” “Yes, and every step that we've taken together on that journey has involved me showing you secret desires you never knew you had, right?” “Yes...” “Tonight is a very special night, Michael. Not only are we dressing up in fancy clothes and going to a party, but the very nature of our relationship is different tonight. Tonight, instead of servicing my needs and desires and forgetting your own in exchange for my affection, I am taking care of your needs and desires. Tonight, in exchange for making yourself vulnerable, for willingly giving me control over every aspect of your being, you will want for nothing, and I will give you pleasure without pain, and I will show you more secrets in your heart that you didn't know were there, but I always have. “Do you remember what you saw in that mirror today?” she continued. “Yes... Miss... I mean... Mommy... I mean...” Mike was confused by the way Sally addressed him, but more overwhelmed by her words, the realization of how she had been treating him since she taped that first diaper around his middle. “What did you see, baby?” Sally said, leading him back where she wanted him to go. “I saw... a pretty little girl...” “You didn't see a man dressed up as a little girl?” “No... Mommy...” “That's right. And neither will anyone else at this party, so long as you be that little girl tonight. Be the little girl who needs her Mommy to do everything for her, and no one will ever know that little baby michelle is really little mikey, Miss Sally's slave boy. And just for tonight, Mommy will spoil her little girl rotten. How's that sound?” “I... I think I'd like that, Mommy,” he managed. Well, he liked the parts about Sally taking care of him, and he liked the idea of her spoiling him for a night anyway. Be the little girl in the mirror. It was a simple request. The little girl in the mirror was wearing thick diapers under her party dress because her Mommy didn't want her to have accidents and make messes. And she'd already had an accident and made a mess that evening. So clearly she needed them. Her Mommy was right. “I have one more thing to add to your little costume,” Sally said, reaching into her purse. “I think you'll find it very helpful to calm your little nerves and remind you to be that adorable little baby girl.” Out came a pacifier, with a white mouth guard and a powder-pink ring. Attached to the ring was a delicate-looking strip of lace, and on the other end of that strip was a pastel purple suspender clip. Mike blushed deeply, but didn't argue as Sally attached the clip to his collar, leaving the pacifier to dangle at his chest. “Now, when you feel scared, or nervous, or excited, or confused, you just suckle on that, and it will help you calm down. I promise. Right now, though, we don't want to muss up your pretty pink lipstick unless we absolutely have to, do we?” “No Mommy...” “Good girl. You sit right there and Mommy come get you, okay?” “Yes Mommy...” And with that, Sally exited the driver's side, swiftly came around to the passenger's, and, to Mike's surprise, hoisted him off the seat, plunking him on his feet next to her before closing the door. She grasped his hand and tossed the keys to the waiting valet, who chuckled a bit before climbing in and driving off. “Baby walk with Mommy, or shall I carry you?” she teased. “I'll walk, Mommy!” he squeaked. The bouncer at the door smiled broadly as he held it open for them. “Good evening, Miss Sally,” he boomed in a deep baritone voice. “And to you, Travis,” she replied, tucking a twenty into the pocket of his smart black button-up shirt. “Thank you, Ma'am,” he said as Sally led Mike through the door. She set an easy pace for him across the lobby, thankfully, but even so he found himself stumbling as he tried his best not to waddle in the thick undergarment, feeling very self-conscious as he and Sally were fawned over by the hostess. He recognized Jennifer immediately, recalling the fantasies he'd even had about her before Sally swooped into his life, and inside he worried that she remembered him as well, despite Sally introducing him as her cousin and assuring the striking beauty that “she” was indeed of legal age, despite the costume. The music from inside the bar was booming as Geoffrey stepped aside and opened the door for the pair, and Mike suddenly felt very lightheaded as they walked into the chaotic scene. His knees buckled, and the world began to spin. “Michelle? Are you okay?” Sally's worried voice rang in his ear. “I... I'm not sure... Mommy...” 6 “Healing thoughts sent in flight, bring the brightest of blessings this very night, Surround my child with healing light, As above, so below.” The words whispered through Mike's mind as he opened his eyes and found himself sitting on a couch just a few feet back from Pervert's Row. Sally sat to his left, an arm around his shoulder, her other hand on top of both of his, which were in his lap. To his right, another woman he didn't recognize, in an elaborate fairy costume complete with wings and a tiara atop her straw-colored hair, had her hand atop Sally's. A third woman, donning tiger stripes and painted-on whiskers across her ebony cheeks, was at his feet, her hand atop them all. These couldn't be dancers who worked here, unless they'd been hired in the six months or so since he became Sally's pet, since the last time he'd been in this building. “Well hello there, cutie-pie!” Sally cheered as he opened his eyes. Smiles and chuckles surrounded him as he began to get a grip on his surroundings. “Did someone get a little dizzy?” “Yes, Mommy,” he managed, which brought delighted squeals from the other two women. “Oh my god, you are just so freakishly adorable! I want one, Sally!” “Me too! Where on earth did you find her?!” “Hush, ladies, the poor thing is just getting her little bearings!” Sally scolded. “Michelle, I want you to meet my very special friends, Suzanna,” she paused, and the one directly in front of him offered a little wave, “and Rachelle.” The one to his right grasped his arm and gave it a squeeze. “They were very helpful when you had your little spill back there. Can you say hello?” “H... hello Suzanna... and Rachelle.... thank you... for helping my Mommy take care of me...” That resulted in another round of squeals, not to mention two hugs that seemed awfully close to inappropriate to Mike, both women pulling his head directly into their chests as they praised him for being such a polite little girl. Mike looked nervously at Sally, fearing some repercussion for such sexually forward behavior, but she seemed unfazed by it. Of course, he found himself with another erection as a result, and couldn't help but squirm a bit as the two women took their leave, flitting off into the crowd together laughing and joking. This was really the first chance Mike had to get a look at the crowd. The first thing he noticed was that the vast majority of them were female. There had to be a hundred or more people in here, and he could count the number of men that weren't employees on two hands! Some of them he recognized; he'd seen them on stage plenty, but most were complete strangers, with or without masks, in their elaborate costumes. A waitress appeared out of the midst of the crowd, a tall brunette in an absolutely perfect replica of a Playboy Bunny outfit. She greeted Sally with respect, but fawned all over Mike, just like the others had. “So what are we drinking?” she asked after she'd gotten a pinch on Mike's cheek, making him blush again. “Cosmo for me, Maker's and coke for this little cutie,” Sally replied, leaving Mike stunned. He hadn't drank bourbon since he was a regular here; at most he'd have a glass of wine with her when she allowed it. How did she know that was his usual? “Oh my goodness, what's a little angel like you doing drinking a big grown-up drink like that?!” the waitress chirped. “Sure you wouldn't rather have a Shirley Temple?” Mike shook his head with a cringe. “She's very fussy,” Sally offered, “and she's in the party mood tonight, isn't she?” Sally turned to him expectantly. “Yes Mommy,” he mumbled. Once upon a time, getting this much attention from so many beautiful women would put him straight over the moon, but dressed as he was, under the watchful eye of his Misstress... or... Mommy, he felt like he was under a microscope, and in the back of his head there was still a nagging voice that said they all knew, they all could tell that it was the grown man everyone knew as Mike underneath all these ruffles, and they all knew what he had on under the dress, too. Of course, Sally knew what was rattling around in Mike's head as well. But she had bigger plans in store, plans that necessitated getting a few stiff drinks in him, before the party could hit its... climax. Half an hour later, just after the waitress brought their second round, Mike finally seemed like he'd settled down a bit and at least gotten accustomed to the steady stream of party-goers greeting Sally and complementing them on their costumes, some more emphatically than others. It was time for the second act of this little play. She stood up and smiled down at him. “Alright, baby, Mommy has a little thing she needs to take care of. You be good girl while I'm gone?” Mike was horrified. “Wait, where are you going, Mommy?!” he whined. “The girls are going to dance for our VIP guests tonight, and I need to emcee for a little bit. I won't be gone long, I promise.” “But... what if I have to go to the bathroom?” he whisper-yelled, trying not to make a further spectacle of himself. “Oh don't worry. If you can't wait until Mommy gets back, she has spares in her purse,” She patted her large handbag sitting next to him on the bench, kissed his forehead, and strode off through the crowd, then reappeared climbing the back stares onto the tall podium, thirty feet above the floor below, a number of girls following after and lining up at the stairs leading down onto the lighted stage. Morbidly curious, Mike peeked into the bag. Sure enough, there at the bottom lay two huge diapers and a travel-pack of wipes. He closed it up quickly and very self-consciously tugged at the hem of his dress. He tried to close his legs, but the bulk between them was far too massive for that to be comfortable. Crossing them was no help either, so he sighed and took a sip of his drink, blushing fiercely as he looked around the room. “Ladies and gentlemen!” Sally boomed into a wireless microphone, and the crowd quieted. “I want to thank you all for coming to our quiet little get-together here tonight. Hope everyone's enjoying themselves!” A loud cheer erupted in response. “Wonderful! Well, of course, here at the Atlantis, it wouldn't be much of a party if we didn't have dancers, would it?” More rowdy approval from the crowd. “Then by all means, let's hear it for Mandy and Melissa!” Another cheer rose, and the twins he'd seen grace this stage so many times together strutted down the staircase in matching sea-blue two-pieces with feathered masks across their eyes. Whistles and catcalls rose up from Pervert's row as the two girls went into their well-rehearsed routine, and Mike, for the first time all night, managed to forget himself a little bit as he sipped his drink and stared at the beautiful bodies writhing in sync on the twin poles at center stage, then taking their turns attending to the dollar-waving men and women on Pervert's Row. Sally's watchful eye remained locked on her fidgety little charge as she called off several more acts, a parade of women strutting down to the stage, working through their various routines, collecting their tips, then exiting directly into the crowd to offer their attention to those who weren't close enough to get a proper show. She smiled as he went rigid when she called the next name, “Tiger Lilly!” Aiko, or “Tiger Lilly”, wasn't your average dancer, and while the crowd always found the Asian girls exotic and tipped them well, was hardly an average Asian girl. Tall, well-busted, and very toned, her acrobatic act on the pole was as big an attraction as her forceful dance routine, projecting her aggressive femininity that made the horny toad regulars melt in their seats. Of course, there was only one such “regular” in this crowd, and both Sally and Aiko were well aware of this fact. So while Mike trembled in his little dress and pigtails, Aiko locked her eyes on him during her entire set, save the few minutes she spent gathering up bills off the stage floor before exiting. Mike, meanwhile, was transfixed while Tiger Lilly danced. He felt those eyes burn a hole straight through his middle, this powerful woman who molested him so many nights at home in his bourbon-soaked fantasies. And then, as she strutted down the side-stairs off the stage, the unthinkable happened. He quickly realized, he wasn't just imagining Tiger Lilly staring at him, she really was, because she came straight for him once she hit the floor, in her leather bikini bottom, the top having been discarded during her routine, and her fishnets and knee-high boots. He trembled as she closed in and bent down to his eye level, a few tiny inches from his face. “Are you being a good little girl?” she asked him seductively. Mike mouthed a few things, but all that came out were gasps, so he nodded his head nervously, his erection raging inside his diaper. “I bet you'd rather be a naughty one, wouldn't you?” she asked, looking up and down his chest. Mike shook his head fiercely. “No? Then I guess I'll just have to be naughty by myself, huh?” A rapid nod. “Here, have your little binky, baby, while Tiger Lilly gets naughty on you,” she said, picking up the pacifier and tucking it into his mouth as she mounted his lap, shoving her ample breasts into his face as he suckled furiously on the nipple and whimpered both his appreciation for this attention and his fear of Sally's repercussions later. Her hips ground against his thighs, and she massaged his face with her tits first, then grabbed him fiercely by the chin and licked his forehead. “What a good little girl you are,” she whispered in his ear before licking it, which drove him half out of his mind. Without warning, she reached under his dress and, as he cried out in protest from behind his pacifier, grasped the front of his diaper and began to grind it up against him. He squealed as she pressed her tits back into his face, hot humiliation amplifying the intensity of her sexual aggression, but to his shock, she didn't back off, she didn't even seem phased at his underwear. “Wittle baby like it when I do that to her?” she asked, pressing the soft padding hard against his throbbing member and stroking it while her whole body moved in rhythm. If Mike hadn't just had an orgasm a couple hours ago, he would have probably had one immediately right then and there, if not sooner, but instead Tiger Lilly just worked him over, teasing and stroking and grinding and squeezing until finally it happened. Except something was very wrong. Last time, it seemed as though he started peeing as soon as he was done. This time, he wasn't even finished before the flow began, and it seemed to heighten his orgasm even further, causing his whole body to shudder as his diaper grew hot and swelled. He whimpered and squeaked behind the mouth guard, biting down hard on the nipple as Tiger Lilly whispered, “Guess you were a naughty little girl after all, weren't you? I knew you could do it. I'll see you later, pretty little baby girl.” And with that, Aiko dismounted him and left him there. Breathing heavy, with beads of sweat and Tiger Lilly spittle running in rivulets down his cheeks, Mike couldn't even begin to process all the things that were wrong with what just happened. He dropped the pacifier out of his mouth and drained the half-full drink sitting next to him, safe and sound in its little cup-holder, and his waitress appeared seemingly from nowhere to replace it with a full one. “Th... thank you...” he stammered, taking a sizable swig and setting it down. Sally, meanwhile, smiled from her perch on the scaffold and nodded approvingly. “Oh, little Michelle, the fun is just beginning for you, baby girl...” 7 Mike finally got his wits about him after another drink, and he returned his attention to the girls on stage, though he was far less engaged now, his diaper rapidly cooling and the stickiness from his orgasm still pressing against his skin, which was decidedly uncomfortable, powder and cream or no. He'd managed to get his dress back down before anyone had seen the diaper, or at least if they had, no one had taken any notice of it. The swollen mass between his legs pressed them even farther apart now, to where he had no choice but to spread them in a decidedly unladylike fashion. As a result, he found himself fidgeting with the hem of the dress quite regularly, pulling it down in his lap, praying no one could see the embarrassing underwear, especially now that it was wet. Meanwhile, Sally was drinking this all in with sadistic pleasure, watching the pitiful thing's eyes dart to and fro, making himself completely obvious with all his grabbing and pulling. She was so fixated, she had to continually remind herself to keep at least one eye on the girls so she didn't miss her timing on announcing the next one. By the time the waitress brought Mike his fourth drink a mere thirty minutes later, Sally decided he was ready for another round of something else. She whispered something to the tall, buxom blonde standing third in the line, then stepped out to announce her. Mike's eyes bulged as that name was called; Svetlanna, the Moscow Mistress as she was known, was a nearly burly woman, formerly a competitive weightlifter, though she had long stopped her bodybuilding routines in favor of allowing her once-ripped physique to soften a bit, presenting a well-chiseled but still feminine appearance. Most of her act was demonstrations of her strength, regularly and effortlessly dragging denizens of The Row up onto the stage to be used as her playthings during her act, climbing the pole and hoisting them up with her under their arms while she held on with her legs. Oh, and the girly boys all loved when she'd incorporate bodybuilding poses into her act. So did Mike. He used to dream of her having her way with him, pinning him to the bed, tossing him around like a rag doll while he helplessly submitted to her whims and demands. All those little fantasies came rushing back as the fierce blonde stormed out on stage and began her performance. It took a little doing to get Svetlanna here tonight, on account that she had moved across the country several months before, but for Sally it was worth every second of what was about to happen. The woman's routine was short and sweet, skipping over her usual drafting of volunteers, and when she exited the stage, she too made a beeline straight for the trembling sissy. Sally's only regret was that she didn't add a wireless mic to her little slave's costume so she could hear the exchanges. “Vat in the world is a dainty little girl like you doing in such a place?” Svetlanna demanded in Mike's ear as she straddled his lap, a fistful of his collar locked firmly between her fingers. “I... I...” Mike couldn't even form words at this point, his mind reeling as this incredibly powerful woman leered in his face. “I should take you over my knee for being such a naughty thing! But you'd like that, wouldn't you?” she growled low. Mike could only nod his head as he trembled under her grip. She shoved him back into the seat and slapped him across the face with her tits. The force of the blow took Mike by surprise, and he cringed a bit, even as his member, barely recovered from being molested by Tiger Lilly, jumped right back to attention. “Oh yes, you'd just love it if I took you right up on stage and spanked your naughty little bottom in front of all these people, wouldn't you? That'd be the thrill of your life, wouldn't it?” He shook his head fiercely in panic. No, the last thing he wanted was to show what by now had to be two hundred people his soggy, diapered bottom. “Vhat's wrong, naughty little girl? Are you worried someone might get a peek at your naughty little lady parts?” She pushed right past his trembling hands in his lap and made a grab between his legs, catching a squishy handful of plastic. “Oh, so you're vorried about everyone finding out what a little baby you are, is that it? And a very wet little baby from what I can tell. Perhaps Mama Svetlanna should take you to the back and change your soggy little diaper for you?” she sneered as Mike helplessly gaped, mouth wide open, trying to form words. “Vood you like that, little baby girl?” She began rhythmically pressing the sodden mass against Mike's raging erection as she continued, “Oh, yes, I'm sure you'd love for Mama to take your nasty diaper off and spank your naughty little bottom, wouldn't you?” She slapped his thigh hard enough to elicit a yelp. “Varm that little ass right up, make the baby cry, then put a clean diaper on her, maybe make her stand in the corner for a while. But first, I should take that dress right off you and take you up on stage, show everyone vut a nasty little baby girl you are. How'd you like that, baby?” Another fierce slap, but this time Mike's head was swimming as he neared yet another climax as she continued to grind the padding forcefully against him. His breath came in staccato gasps as she leaned in and bit his ear lobe. “That's it, baby. Make Mama a big mess in your filthy little diaper. Go ahead. Do it. Come for Mama,” she chanted low. And Mike did exactly as he was instructed. Except... Mike would have looked down if he hadn't been pinned to the back of the bench by this hulking beauty, because between his legs, something bizarre was happening. What he felt was the intensely pleasurable sensations of an orgasm, but all that was coming out of him was hot urine, first in spurts, then in a steady flow, warming the sodden mass right back up. “Vut a nasty, nasty little baby you are,” Svetlanna sneered. She lightly slapped his cheek as he gasped for air. “Pissing in your little diaper while Mama tries to play vit you. Horrible, nasty little girl. You just wait, Mama will be back, to give you exactly vut you deserve, little brat.” She slapped him again, harder, then dismounted him and stalked away, leaving him in a heap on the bench, dazed, confused, drained, and humiliated, with his dress hiked up more than enough to show off his swollen plastic underwear to any passer-by who cared to look. Realizing this last part rather suddenly, Mike scrambled back into the most modest sitting position he could muster, pulling his skirt down and draining the last of his drink in hopes of steadying his fraying nerves. The booze was definitely getting to his head, but at this point, all he could do was pray Sally would get back here soon, take him into the back somewhere, and get him out of this disgusting diaper. Dear God, what would she do when she saw this much piss? She might force him to wear these things longer than the duration of this party! Worse, with the messes he'd made, she might put that horrible cock ring back on him as well! He shuddered at how angry Sally typically became when he came without permission. No, whatever reaction she had to his spew all over himself would surely be far worse. She'd thrash him for that, and there wouldn't be any aftercare at all. Self-pity rose up in him as he accepted another drink unbidden from the waitress, dreading another night in the cage, probably more, unable to get comfortable on account of the welts he'd have on his backside. Of course, Sally already knew what she'd be finding in that diaper. In fact, she knew more than he did. But let him squirm. Let him fear her wrath. Anticipation is half the fun, after all. She focused on finishing up the stage act, stealing occasional glances at him twisting around on the bench vainly trying to get comfortable with an inner tube full of his own piss wrapped between his legs, knowing the apex of little Michelle's coming-out party was yet to arrive. And oh, when it did, it would be something for all involved to remember. But all that had to wait, sadly. And so Sally focused on trotting the girls out there, one after another. Forty minutes later, the first set was over. And act two of the transformation could now proceed. The last girl left the stage to go troll for lap dance tips, which were surprisingly easy to come by; the women in attendance seemed to enjoy this sort of attention every bit as much as the scattered few men. Sally confidently strolled down the same stairs, smiling and waving and shaking hands as she exited the stage on the side opposite from Mike, content to let him stew in his own juices for a bit longer while she greeted guests and hobnobbed. She worked her way patiently around the perimeter before sidling up next to the still-blushing little whelp with a smile. She could see in his eyes that he was either outright drunk or not far from it. Perfect. Disinhibition would make things move just that much smoother. “And did my baby girl behave herself while Mommy was gone?” she chirped. He nodded. “Yes Mommy,” he offered weakly. She feigned surprise. “Are you sure? You sure are acting like a little girl who got into trouble. Do we need to go potty?” He blushed deeper, and his head dropped further. “No Mommy.” She leaned in tight and whispered, “Does that mean we need a diaper change?” “Y... yes Mommy.” She drank deeply of his humiliation, savoring his agony at this admission. But she wanted more. “Then someone needs to ask Mommy nicely, unless that someone wants to sit in a wet diaper all night.” Her whisper was seductive, but with a subtle edge of menace, just enough to spur him into action. He looked up at her with pain in his eyes, but her face remained steely. “I... I mean... M... Mo... Mommy...” he choked on the words, and she had to fight hard to suppress her smile. “What is it, baby?” she said firmly. “W... will... you... pl... please... change my... d... di... diaper Mommy?” Glorious. Even all the booze he'd soaked up couldn't stop tears from forming in his eyes. “Oh, don't cry, baby girl,” she cooed, wiping them away with a flick of her thumb, “Mommy get you all cleaned up in a jiffy. Let's see if we can find someplace nice and quiet.” She grabbed her purse, latched onto his arm, and nearly jerked him to a stand. “Keep your chin up, baby, unless you want everyone to figure out what we're doing,” she admonished as she led him through the crowd into one of the private dance rooms. “Now lie down, sweetie,” she instructed. He was very, very slow and deliberate, bouncing his eyes between her and the floor, and she knew why, but she doubted he was ready to admit it. “Unless we don't want a diaper change after all?” “I do Mommy!” he said quickly, dropping to the ground and lying back, eyes averted from her. She pulled the wipes, powder, and one of the spare diapers from her purse, reveling in his fear. He flinched as she ripped each of the tapes loose and pulled it down. He had certainly made a mess of himself, but she had to work at putting on a facade of shock. “You weren't a good girl at all, were you?!” she snapped, swatting him hard on the thigh. “I'm sorry Mommy! The... the girls... they just came over and...” he begged. “Oh sure, blame it all on the other little girls at the party!” she cut him off. “Dirty little thing! I ought to get my strap!” “Please don't, Mommy!” he groveled. “I'm sorry!” He covered his face with his forearms, cowering. Another sharp swat to the thigh. “You should be sorry! Any other night of the year, I'd have you out there on the cross in just your nasty little diaper and a ball gag! Be lucky it's Halloween, little girl!” Sally was struggling not to laugh at this point as she quickly wiped down his now even smaller penis, paying special attention to the tiny, newly formed slit behind his tiny balls, which triggered a gasp from him and brought what was left of his dick to attention. She swatted his thigh again. “Nasty little thing, you think Mommy's here to tickle your dirty little pee parts?!” “No Mommy!” he yelped back, quivering. The erection subsided as quickly as it arrived, meekly disappearing into what now looked like the genitalia of a grade-school boy, certainly not a grown man. She quickly finished the job, powdering him thoroughly and taping him up, tossing his used one in the trash casually. She softened her tone then, grabbing his arms and pulling him into her lap. “It's alright, baby girl, Mommy knows how hard it is to be good all the time,” she whispered, rocking him and patting his bottom loudly and obviously. “Aren't you glad Mommy made you wear diapers to the party?” “Yes... Mommy...” he muttered. And truly, after all that happened, Mike was grateful. He was even more grateful to be in a dry, clean one now, but he was confused at how erratic Sally seemed to be behaving. At first he was sure she was going to savage him. Now she was suddenly all gentle again. His booze-addled brain couldn't process her moods, not that he was any better at it sober, so he dismissed the thoughts and just soaked up the attention. “Of course you are. Now, Mommy has to go and pay the girls, baby. Would you like to go back out and sit on the bench, or stay in here where it's safe and quiet?” “Could I stay here?” he asked hopefully. With the girls prowling around out there, and as forward as they seemed to be tonight, despite him not even having cash to tip with, the idea of accidentally crossing Sally again was downright terrifying. “Of course you can, baby. Why don't you go sit in the nice comfy chair and wait for Mommy to get back so we can go have fun together?” As Mike quickly scrambled into the plush chair in the corner of the room, Sally packed the supplies back into her purse and stood up. “Now be good girl while Mommy's gone, okay? I'll send the nice waitress to get you another drink.” “Yes Mommy,” he said confidently, “I'll be good!” I'm sure you will, Sally thought to herself as she strode out the door. Too bad there are so many naughty girls here who won't. 8 Outside, Sally waved to the waitress, who nodded her acknowledgment and turned back to the bartender. She made her down to the dancers' dressing room. Of course, Svetlanna and Aiko were there, chatting, and they both brightened when Sally entered. “Everything will be ready shortly; he's in number four,” she said, grinning subtly. The two women nodded and returned her smile, and Sally flitted through to her office for another, more important meeting. Mike sat in the plush chair, drinking his I-forgot-th Maker's and Coke, relieved to be away from the plying eyes out there, away from people who might see, might recognize him, might know that there was a man under this dress and diaper. For half an hour, the only person he interacted with was the waitress, and to her credit, she was damned attentive, bringing him two more drinks while he sat there, half trying to gather himself, half trying to inebriate himself to the point where he no longer cared. The latter half was winning this battle, for certain. In fact, he was getting quite comfortable in the soft cushions, sinking deeper, forgetting his modesty, when the door burst open, shocking him into a rigid stance, his knees pulled together as far as he could get them, what with the bulk of the (thankfully now dry) diaper between his legs. In walked Tiger Lilly, a seductive smile on her face, with Svetlanna directly behind, both clad in skin-tight leather one-piece bikinis and tall boots to match. What was left of his feeble penis stood straight at attention as they marched in. “Oh look,” Tiger purred, “It's the naughty little babygirl I left in a puddle tonight. Did your mommy come and change your little diaper for you, baby?” “I... I mean... Uh...” Mike stammered, but Tiger didn't wait for an answer, darting straight over to him, lifting his dress, and slowly running her hand up and down his crotch, eliciting a loud crinkle from there and a series of gasps from him. “Oooooh, you're all cleaned up, aren't you, baby?” “Zho vee can make her all messy again,” Svetlanna mocked as she approached, grabbing Mike by the chin. “Dirty little zhing, she'd much rather be naughty and messy, vouldn't she?” “N... n....” was all he could manage. Sally had been kind the last time she'd seen the aftermath of these two in his diaper, but certainly she'd be furious if it happened again! His protests were interrupted rapidly by Svetlanna's lips on his own, and her tongue in his mouth as Tiger continued to stroke the front of his diaper. He could do little other than squeak as Tiger's hand worked her magic, pressing the soft fabric against his tiny but very stiff and sensitive member. Svetlanna finally released him from her kiss and licked her lips. “Naughty little zhing, you don't need kisses, you need spankings, don't you?” Without waiting for a response, she shoved her chest into his face, straddling his lap as Tiger backed off. “Hey, I was having fun there!” Tiger protested as Svetlanna easily manipulated poor Mike's head around with the slick leather corset. “Ve don't vant zhe babygirl to go filling her little diaper back up right avay, do ve?” She trapped Mike's face and, as if for emphasis, flopped it back and forth as he moaned and squealed underneath. “Zat's right, little girl, tell the big bad tiger that she has to be patient!” “I'm... mmmmf... thirsty!” Mike managed, desperately trying to find a way to back the two dominating women off him for a minute and collect his scattering, increasingly drunken thoughts. “You are?!” Svetlanna cooed. “Vell here, baby, drink up your little drink!” She grabbed his cup from its holder in the chair arm and roughly pushed it to his lips, tipping it up quickly. Mike tried to gulp it down as fast as she poured, but he helplessly choked, horrified as his neck and the collar of the dress got soaked. “Look at zhis messy baby, spilling her drink all over herself!” the Russian woman spat as she jumped off his lap. “She needs a bib!” “Well of course she does, trying to drink out of a big-girl cup like that!” Tiger scolded. “Poor baby! Svetlanna, go find the waitress and tell her to bring us a washcloth so we can clean her up!” “Fine, zhen!” Svetlanna sulked. “Both of you better behave yourselves while I'm gone, or zere vill be trouble!” With that, she stalked out of the room, slamming the door behind her. From Mike's perspective, even as bewildered and intoxicated as he was, he was also pretty certain trouble was already here. If Sally walked in on this mayhem, god only knew how many nights he'd be spending in the cage with a backside full of welts. He didn't have long to dwell on that thought, though. “Now that mean old Svet's gone, Mama Tiger can take care of you proper,” the towering Japanese woman cooed, sliding into the chair and pulling Mike into her lap. “I... Tiger... I...” he stammered. “Shush you,” she interrupted, shoving his face into her breast and holding it there as her free hand found its way back under his dress. “Mama take good care of the baby girl now.” He squeaked and moaned helplessly as she massaged the front of his diaper. “There, isn't that nice?” After what seemed like an eternity of Tiger's teasing, a knock on the door gave Mike a breath of air. “We're a little busy in here!” Tiger sang. “Special delivery!” It was the waitress. “Oh, come on in, then!” The waitress came in, but to Mike's horror, she carried a pink baby bottle with a huge, oversized nipple attached on her tray, along with the requested washcloth. “Maker's and Coke for the baby!” “Oh thank you so much!” Tiger cooed, taking the washcloth. The waitress offered a curtsy as she grabbed the remains of Mike's last drink, depositing the bottle in the cup holder and sashaying back out of the room. Tiger unbuttoned the front of his dress and slowly and seductively ran the warm washcloth from his chin down to his hairless chest and back. “Tiger... please...” he begged, squirming at the stimulating sensations. “Oh yes, Mama Tiger knows, baby girl is thirsty!” She tossed the rag aside, snatching the baby bottle up and tucking it into his mouth as he protested incoherently. “Uh-uh, drink it all up, baby!” she scolded. Mike had no other option, really, what with the nipple steadily leaking into the back of his throat. God, if Sally saw him in Tiger Lilly's lap; drunk or not, he needed to get this over with. He sucked furiously on the huge nipple, gulping the drink down as fast as he could, while Tiger offered encouragement. He was nearly finished when the door suddenly burst open, and he squeaked, shutting his eyes in terror. To his surprise, however, Mike didn't hear Sally's familiar voice. Instead, it was Svet's booming voice, “So, I leave for five minutes and here you are spoiling the little brat?” “Aw, she was just thirsty, weren't you, you adorable little thing?” said Tiger, popping the now-empty bottle out of his mouth and showing it to Svet. “Vell good, at least she von't be making any messes on the change of clothes I brought for her,” said Svet. “I'm sure Brianna vould be quite upset if you spilled your drink all over the pretty dress she vas nice enough to let you borrow for the rest of the evening!” Mike lay there, mouth agape, as Svet produced a spaghetti-strap pink satin babydoll. “Now, let's get her out of that soggy thing before her Mommy sees what a mess she made!” And then Tiger turned on him. Begging, pleading, and squirming, Mike desperately protested as the two women restrained him and removed the Lolly dress, leaving him in nothing but the pink diaper on his waist. His head was swimming now, though what was left of his penis was fully erect, creating a tiny but very obvious tent in the front. “Well will you look at this, Svet?!” Tiger cackled, stroking the front of Mike's diaper while pinning him against the wall. “This little girl has parts she's not supposed to!” “And she's missing some parts too!” Svet added. “Look at that pathetic chest!” “Please...” he begged. “I don't... I can't...” “Shut up, sissy boy!” Svet cut him off, forcefully shoving the discarded pacifier into his mouth and giving him a solid slap on the cheek. Tiger backed off just long enough for Svet to pull the teddy over his head and push his arms between the straps. She slid in behind him, and Tiger wrapped herself around his front, staring fiercely into his eyes as the two of them began to grind on him, his still fully exposed diaper crinkling away as he squeaked incoherently into his pacifier. “That's it, baby,” Tiger whispered as his breathing quickened, “make a nice mess in your little diaper for Mommy!” Her hand clenched around his member while Svet reached under to stroke behind his sack. Then it all happened at once. His bladder let loose as he reached climax, and his legs went to jelly, collapsing backward onto Svet. Meanwhile, the door burst open, and in walked Sally, a wry grin on her face. As the pacifier fell away from his face, the room began to spin, and he dropped to the floor, still peeing as the scene began to fade to black. The last thing he saw was Sally's smiling face above him. “Looks like my little girl got good and naughty tonight, huh?” 9 Ere the dawn of the morning sun Let past and future become one This Samhain's mischief ne'er to be undone As above, so below Mike awoke with a pounding headache, the sunlight boring into his squinting eyes like a power drill. What a bizarre dream that was! Sally, Tiger Lilly, Svetlanna, and those other two women... what were their names?! They were standing over him in a circle and chanting as he helplessly wet his... diaper? And then the part where he grew breasts and a vagina! Then Sally carried him into the house and changed him, then put him in a... His hand reached out and touched wooden bars, and panic filled him. He must still be dreaming... right?! Both hands came to his chest and touched soft satin, which covered two small but very sensitive mounds of flesh. His eyes shot open, and he started to sit up. A rustle at his groin, and the feeling of plastic between his thighs filled him with horror. Then his bladder began to empty, accompanied by a powerful tingling sensation that sent shivers through him. He couldn't even concentrate to try and stop the flow of moist heat spreading throughout his crotch area. Now he was fully awake, headache or no, and his eyes were wide as saucers as they darted around, trying to process the scene before him. He was sitting in what had to be every bit of a six-foot-tall crib, painted a soft pastel pink. He still had on that pink babydoll from last night's party, the pacifier still attached and dangling from the collar, not to mention a now very swollen pink diaper underneath. The room itself looked vaguely like Sally's parlor, only all the furniture he used to clean on a twice-weekly basis was gone, replaced by a giant changing table with a small staircase next to it, this crib, an armoire, and a mysterious lidded wooden box, all painted the same pastel pink as the crib. “Miss Sally!” he shrieked, terrified and confused. “Miss Sally, where are you?!” Footfalls, getting closer. The door burst open. “Well good morning, little mikey!” Sally was grinning ear to ear. “Looks like someone needs a change!” “I... I don't want to wear diapers!” he said, forgetting himself for a moment. “What's happening?!” “Oh mikey, you've said that every morning since you lost your bladder control,” Sally replied as she strode toward the crib. Strange memories began to fill his head, memories of wetting his pants, of doctors saying things like “nerve damage” and “urinary sphincter” and “atrophy”. But how?! “But Miss Sally, I'm a...” “Mikey, I'm tired of telling you, you're not allowed to call me that anymore! What is my name?!” Sally threw her hands on her hips and stood back from the bars. More recall, now of Sally demanding that he call her Mommy since she had to change his diapers for him like a little sissy baby. Of Sally fucking him with a double-dildo while he lay face down on a puppy pad, pissing all over himself as he climaxed. “I'm... sorry... Mommy.” “That's better. Now, would you to come out and get your diaper changed and get dressed, or are you going to sit in there and pitch a fit?” “I... I want to come out... Mommy...” “That's much better, little sissy boy.” Sally stepped forward again, and Mike heard a motor whir as the bars began to slide down, collapsing to about a foot above the mattress. She reached out her arms, and he waddled forward on his knees and fell into them. She hoisted him out and onto his feet, and he knew what was expected next. “But I used to be a man, Mommy. What happened? When did I grow breasts?!” “My goodness, did you get bonked on the head at the party last night? You've always been a hermie, mikey. It was only after you had to start wearing diapers again that you started embracing your sissy baby side. I thought it was adorable, so I went along with it. Don't you remember us picking out this furniture for you, shopping for toys to fill your toybox and pretty little dresses and rompers for your closet?” Strange images filled his head. He helped her paint all this stuff! They picked outfits at some Lolita store online! What was it called? Angelic something... He remembered filling the toybox with stuffed animals, and a dollhouse, and... None of it made sense, but the memories were there, as clear as if they happened yesterday... Or last night... - End -
  16. Artistic License

    This is my first attempt at sharing a story here so I would love to hear some feedback. I hope you all like it and find it entertaining. Cheers, LT Artistic License – Written by Little Tacker I don’t know where to start. How do I explain how I ended up like this? No one will believe me but I have to at least try and explain. Perhaps in the hope that people don’t make the same mistakes as me. I suppose one could say the point of origin begins with me. You see, most of my friends would have described me as an abrasive individual who always knew better or more than everyone else. Don’t get me wrong, I never meant to be perceived as such, it is just when I knew something on whatever topic being talked about I would always feel the need to share, somewhat like a pretentious version of an over eager puppy. I am not absolutely sure why I do this but I guess it is from some misguided need for approval or perhaps attention? Anyway, it was this trait that landed me in this mess. First things first- My name is Ben. I am your everyday run of the mill kind of guy. A little nerdy but otherwise nothing special. I had just started my second year of art school at a local university and was feeling pretty good about myself since I had received near perfect results from my previous year and I had been asked to be a student mentor for the first year students. Needless to say, my ego was feeling pretty bloated. It was around this time that I met her. Lorelei. I was attracted to her instantly. She was beautiful but it was more than that. It was her eyes, her smell, her voice and the way she moved. It was everything. Lorelei was your typical artsy alternative type that had a slightly distracted messy look about her. She even had a pencil tucked into her hair and a spot of paint on her sleeve. Much of her clothes looked like they came from a second hand store but still had that fashionable, old is new again look about them. She made them fashionable just through her wearing them. I am embarrassed to admit this but even being in her presence made me excited and required me to adjust myself so I did not end up pitching a visible tent in front of everyone. Needless to say I felt completely compelled to try and impress her. Couple this with my unfortunate trait that I mentioned earlier and I think you can see where this is leading… Try as I might, as I led the group of students she was with, on a tour of the campus I was unable to engage her in any meaningful conversation. I was so awestruck by her presence that I continually forgot my manners and interrupted other people while they were talking with her and consequently I am sure I made a terrible first impression. I realise that now I look back on the moment but it really wasn’t my intention then to be so rude- it was more as a result of being deaf to anyone else other than her and therefore I would blurt out what I was thinking. Each time she would politely listen to me with a look on her face as if I was needy child who didn’t know any better. I didn’t actually perceive that then but looking back on it now, it was exactly what she was doing. As the day progressed I started to feel a distinct chill emanating from the group towards me yet I was oblivious as to what had caused it due to my preoccupation with her presence. I didn’t realise I had come across as a self-centred know it all and they were longing to be done with the tour. All I knew was I had met a goddess and was on cloud nine and only through reflection later that day did I realise I had made an asshat out of myself. Either way, that night I masturbated while thinking of her and had one of the most pleasurable orgasm ever. Little did I know that my actions had not all been fully a result of my own short comings and flaws but I am getting ahead I myself and that will be explained later in my tale. As the semester continued I became obsessed by Lorelei and continued to try and impress her. My marks began to suffer and many of my friends (those I had) found me hard to be around- harder than normal that is. Strangely the only person who did not find my company completely abhorrent was the object of my desire- Lorelei. She seemed to find my childish attempts to impress her cute and endearing even if they were somewhat tedious and pretentious. One by one my friends abandoned me and I started to find myself alone. Even though I was caught up in the whirl wind of feelings I had for Lorelei, bit by bit my life was falling apart and I was slowly falling into a deep well of depression. I was struggling to manage simple daily tasks due to my lack of focus. I left the part-time job I had before I was fired due to my sudden incompetent behaviour that could only be explain by not having my mind on the job. My obsession was so overwhelming that I found that whenever my mind wandered to thinking of Lorelei I would instantly become hard and much to my embarrassment, need to masturbate. Each time I entered her presence I found myself almost painfully erect and when she responded positively I would almost find myself on the edge of an orgasm. This I found unusual since I had never before suffered from premature ejaculations but strangely I did not stop to think about what could be the cause other than I was attracted to her. Other than Lorelei my life was imploding in the worst possible way. When Lorelei approached me saying that she needed a life model for a project she was working on I was speechless for once. This may have been partially due to the fact I was trying not to groan out loud from actually having orgasmed at the thought of it but needless to say I was also stunned that she asked me. My face instantly blushed bright red wondering if she knew what had happened. If she did, she did not let on and continued talking animatedly about her latest project. I hardly heard a word of it. * * * * * * * * * * * Hello readers. It is Lorelei here. Ben asked me to write my side of the story to better help you understand what happened to him. Like Ben I am not sure where to start but I suppose I should start roughly from the same point he has: the first day of semester. I was quite excited to be attending my first day of art school since I had spent much of my life preparing for it. This wouldn’t mean much at first glance since I looked like your average late teen/early twenties adult but the truth of the matter is that I am much older than I look. You see I am not your everyday run of the mill kind of girl, to borrow the term Ben used earlier. To put it bluntly, I am part Nixie. For those who don’t know what a Nixie is, it may be more familiar to you if I used the term Siren. You know, the mythical creature or water spirit that lured sailors to their deaths through song while at sea. Not an accurate depiction of a Nixie but it does give a hint of what Nixies are capable of. To be more accurate you could say I am part fairy but that in itself is misleading since that usually conjures vision of tiny winged humans that answer to the name Tinkerbell. I happen to be the daughter of the actual Nixie that gave rise to the Siren myth and bear her name too. Don’t believe me? Go ahead and Google Lorelei and you will find she was a 19th century Nixie who lured sailors onto the rocks through her singing. Truth be told it was not her fault- she was just a young Nixie that was singing and it was by accident that the sailors overheard and were bewitched by her voice. That happened to turn out to be her magic talent which often expresses itself in different ways for each Nixie. Anyway I digress. I may not appear my forty-nine years of age but I assure you I am indeed. The reason I was so excited about beginning my first day at art school was because I had only recently found that my magical talent was indeed linked to my artistic drawing skills. Unsurprisingly really since for many of my family members our talents had been linked to some aspect of the arts. I was secretly delighted since everyone expected I would inherit my mother’s singing talent and this meant I could venture out from beneath her skirts and make my own way. When I met Ben it was not without a certain amount of admiration for his appearance. He may describe himself as an average guy but he does have a cute aspect about him. He was a touch over 6 foot with blonde hair and blue eyes that are a little lost behind his glasses. His slim frame may not be herculean but you could see a wiry muscular fitness hidden beneath his loose superman t-shirt. But my admiration quickly turned to dust as he kept trying to grab my attention like some over-zealous needy child. Every time I spoke to my fellow students he would irritatingly interrupt with his opinion or even totally begin a new conversation without even acknowledging what had been said. I was not sure how to respond other than to politely hear him out since he was meant to be our student mentor/guide in getting to know the campus and the facilities on offer. It wasn’t until later that I realised that my Nixie magic had unwittingly spilled over and caught him up within it. Ben may say it was love at first sight and perhaps it was, but it is just as likely that my irritation with him had caused a little of my magic to spill free and warp the sense of attraction he felt to something much greater. See, when a Nixie is still young and yet to come into her powers they are un-bound. That is to say their abilities are what we call wild magic. It is unknown what will happen when their magic spills over and often the result can be less than desirable. It is for this reason we prevent young Nixies from venturing into the world of mortals. I had only recently come of age and found my magical calling therefore my powers although now considered bound, could still potentially leak free and play havoc with those immediately around me. I assume that my irritation with Ben unfortunately made him the focus of my magical indiscretion and it amplified his feelings for me. It was as I said that only later did I began to realise this, particularly when his attempts to get my attention were almost heartbreakingly embarrassing. Each time I met up with him I could see how much he was becoming obsessed by me and could not look away from me. In some ways it was kind of flattering. Within moments of encountering me he would try to subtly adjust his trousers and hang on every word I said. Little by little his irritating habit of talking over me or others fell away and I began to see the person behind the abrasive braggart that I met that first day. Unfortunate for Ben I also started to see how the wild magic was impacting upon him. He really was, as he described, falling apart due to his obsession with me. Each time I encountered him I could see a haunted look behind his eyes, a look that told me he realised that his obsession was perhaps unnatural but he was powerless to control it. His appearance began to suffer first. Little things like an untied shoe lace or un-tucked shirt. Later it progressed to buttons being done up crookedly. His blonde hair became un-kept and wild. Some days I noted that he had odd shoes on and other no shoes at all. If he was anywhere but an art school his actions would have drawn attention and perhaps questions that would have led him to being committed but in an art school the eccentric absent mindedness is almost expected, especially since so many young artists unfortunately dabble with drugs. It was as I got to know Ben, partially because I felt responsible for what happened to him, that I realised that I had started to feel particularly protective of him- almost in a maternal way. When I encountered him and would see that his buttons were matched up crooked or his hair was particularly messy I would try to fix it for him. I noticed Ben didn’t write about this, perhaps out of embarrassment or perhaps his mind has purposely blocked it in an attempt to protect him from the acute embarrassment it caused him but I will not hold back in telling the truth as it shows exactly how much the magic had impacted upon him. Each time I reached out to straighten his hair or fix his shirt, my touch was enough to make him spasm and bite his lip in an attempt to prevent a moan passing his lips. It was obvious what was happening. If it wasn’t, the damp spot on the front of his pants left no doubt as to what happened; he would orgasm in his pants from my mere touch. The first few time this happened it was just the two of us but eventually it happened in front of some of his friends and to their credit they politely tried to ignore it. Well for the most part. One of his friends did give him a gentle ribbing but since I turned an un-impressed look on them they quickly moved on. Unfortunately after this they gave up on Ben. His constantly distracted conversation that kept revolving back to me became too much for them to bear and they found his company too awkward to witness as he slowly lost his marbles, or that is what they assumed anyway. It was at this point I realised I had to do something. I am not sure if I was being driven by my guilt over what had happened or by my maternal protective feeling for him. He really was helpless, just like an infant. The thought provided me the answer of what I had to do and so I got everything organised and approached Ben and asked if he would be my life model for an art project later that evening. * * * * * * * * * * * Ben here again. I have read what Lorelei wrote and have spoken to her about it. I am surprised how much I have been deceiving myself about what was happening to me and how much I didn’t actually realise. I am not sure if it was the magic or the embarrassment that has made me forget or even a combination of both but even now I find it hard to recall the details clearly. I do now remember having orgasmed in front of Lorelei and my friends and even at other occasions but even as I type it the memories are murky and starting to fade. Apparently I have had this conversation with Lorelei a number of times before only to forget about it later. Not to worry, as things stand that is the least of my problems. I vaguely remember the hours leading up to what I had begun to think of as my ‘date’ with Lorelei. My mind was obsessed by the thought of her and I think my underwear was constantly damp from pre-cum from each thought. So much so I remember changing a number of times due to my clothes being ruined by the concept of spending time alone with her. Once or twice my mind wandered to the thought she may want me naked for whatever project she was working on and I would instantly cum when I imagined what that could mean. Needless to say I was a wreck by the time the meeting was to occur later that night. When I entered Lorelei’s studio I was instantly overwhelmed by the smell. Her smell was everywhere and drove me crazy. It almost physically hit me and I had to brace myself against the door frame a moment before I could continue. Lorelei was a picture as always. Hair messily up in a bun which showed off the shape and curve of her slender neck that led down to her back and shoulders. Her smile like a light house in a storm, brightening the room while her eyes danced with the constant merry sparkle of mischief they always had. To add to her cute appearance she had a smudge of charcoal on her nose from obviously having been drawing away at her easel. I was lost in my vision of her and only awakened when she cleared her throat and motioned me to go stand over in a clear space that had a flood light illuminating it in a huge warm embracing glow. I moved towards the space indicated almost as if I was dreaming. Nothing seemed real and yet it was all too real at the same time. Without saying a word Lorelei indicated I should remove my clothes and assume a pose. The lack of words did not seem to bother either of us for somehow we knew what was being said without them Perhaps it was something to do with her magic, perhaps not but either way the air felt charged with potential. Potential for what I don’t rightly know. I moved into a standard pose as requested trying to ignore my hard member jutting out, oozing pre-cum constantly. Lorelei to her credit did not even blink an eye at the fact and instead began to slowly sketch away at the large piece of paper she had prepared upon her easel. Her hand and arm moved in sure steady motions capturing the lines of my form. Her brow wrinkled in concentration as she worked. With each movement of her hand I began to feel a tingle throughout my body, minor at first and then increasing as time passed. Beads of sweat appeared on her skin as she worked, as if she was being taxed by a considerable physical undertaking. As her movements became more frantic so did the tingling feeling become more pressing. The only way I can describe it is that it felt orgasmic, but more intense than anything I had felt before. As her final strokes on the paper came to an end so did the tingling orgasmic feeling reach a bone jarring climax that had me spurting openly over the floor as my knees buckled beneath me. My orgasm seemed to go on forever and it felt like I was spurting copious amounts. Little did I realise my orgasm was not actually semen but my bladder letting loose (well so she explained to me later). I was far too occupied with the pleasurable feeling that was overwhelming me. I must have blacked out for a moment because the next thing I knew was that the object of my desire was cradling my head in her arms and I was looking up into her eyes. The tingling feeling was still there but had eased somewhat. As I came to and realised the love of my life was smiling down at me in a reassuring manner, my excitement of the possible outcome the situation might present instantly asserted itself. Strangely though I felt different. To be more exact, a part of my body felt different. I could feel my excitement rising towards another climax yet something was different. My penis felt different! More sensitive yet something was wrong. Somehow I managed to take my eyes from Lorelei’s face long enough to glance down at my naked form only to be shocked by what I perceived. My penis had shrunk to the size of a newborn baby! It looked like a little erect lipstick jutting out from my body twitching with excitement. Lorelei must have sensed my sudden jolt of fear for I could hear her softly shushing me like a mother would her baby. Strangely I found it soothing. I felt her free hand gently caress and stroke my hair in a calming manner and the action reached deep inside of me to memories I had long forgotten. I felt loved and safe- something I had not realised I was missing since I was a young child. Even while these thought and emotions were bombarding me I was still subject to my obsessive need for Lorelei and my tiny erect penis was reaching yet another long earth shattering climax that seemed to go on for ever. Again I ejaculated copious amounts over my body and the area I occupied not realising that I was really wetting myself as a newborn would. Lorelei just held me and kept gently shushing me while stroking my hair as if nothing was wrong. Once again I blacked out. When I gained consciousness the next time I was no longer laying on the floor and somehow Lorelei had moved me up on to the old two seater sofa she had in her studio. I glanced down and realised she had covered my privates in something. At first I thought it was an attempt to provide me some modesty but on closer inspection I realised it was a large diaper. While observing this I suddenly realised I was comfortably laying on her old sofa with room to spare! Looking closer at my body I registered my body had shrunk from my 26 year old frame to something closer to that of an 11 year old perhaps. Lorelei must have heard my sudden intake of breath because suddenly she was there filling up my field of vision. She took my hand and verbally reassured me that everything was going to be ok. Her touch and words had the usual impact on me and I felt myself instantly become hard and again move towards what I thought was another embarrassing case of pre-ejaculation. As the buzzing tingling feeling increased I distantly could hear Lorelei telling me I was a good boy and to let it all out. The words sent me over the edge and I once again spurted but this time within the confines of my diaper. Suddenly I also passed what I thought was gas only to realise I was messing myself too. Not understanding what was going on but too caught up in my orgasm I blessedly passed out saving me from having to deal with what had just happened. When I awoke next I was once again being held by Lorelei. This time she had me snuggled up against her bare breast which seemed to almost take up my whole field of vision. I found myself mesmerised by it. The soft milk white skin and the rose coloured nipple that daintily poked out from it made my mouth salivate. Each breath she took seemed to make it rise and fall and each time I found myself wanting to reach out and grab it, caress it and even suckle upon it. Little did I realise how much I would soon get my wish. She was gently rocking me as she moved around in a rhythmic motion. Carefully I reached up to touch the soft silky skin of her breast. The action sending a delightful shock of pleasure through my body and making me squirt a tiny amount into my diaper. My movement must have drawn Lorelei’s attention to me because suddenly she lifted me from her breast and welcomed me back from my sleep. It was at this point I realised she was holding me up and I was no bigger than an infant! What followed was some considerable confusion and I am ashamed to say quite a bit of wailing on my behalf. Lorelei kept rocking me trying to calm me and moved to retrieve something just to her right. When her hand came into to my field of vision I could see what it was and instinctively tried to turn my head away. It was a pacifier. But she kept pressing it at my lips and for some reason I felt compelled to open my mouth and accept it. Perhaps it was to do with the magic or perhaps it was some deep seated need I had but I instantly started to suckle on it and feel reassured. It was at this point Lorelei started to explain what had happened to me. She explained that she was more than just human and that she had magical powers. She explained how my obsession was perhaps a result of wild magic that built upon my initial attraction to her. She explained how I was slowly losing the ability to look after myself and as a result she had had come up with a plan that would help solve not only that but also my embarrassing issue of creating wet spots in my pants every time I thought of her or was in her presence. Her plan she went on to explain was to regress my body back to that of an infant using her artistic magic skills. She described how she started by drawing me while imparting magic into the image and as she kept drawing she slowly regressed aspects of my body, starting with of course with my penis which is why it was the first thing that changed. She went on to say she was not one hundred percent sure of what the outcome would be since casting magic to combine with wild magic is dicey at the best of times and she had only newly discovered her powers and was still learning how to use them. She hoped that now every time I was overwhelmed by my attraction for her I would be able to avoid any of the embarrassing situations I had in my adult form and instead wet myself in orgasmic bliss and use my diaper like any new born would thus alleviating the crippling embarrassment it caused. Strangely Lorelei then told me she herself has not been left untouched by the magic she cast and how it combined with the wild magic for some of it rubbed off onto her during the spell in an unexpected but delightful way. When I raised an eyebrow questioning what she meant, Lorelei explained why I woke at her naked breast and that while asleep I had been suckling at her breast which now produced milk. While saying this she was blushing considerably so I once again raised my eyebrow while sucking on my pacifier. Her response surprised me completely; apparently the wild magic bond that had me orgasm while in her presence had partially transferred and she now found that not only did she feel compelled to breast feed me but also that she would enjoy multiple orgasms while doing so. Lorelei said the magic she unleashed while drawing should help me get used to my new life and perhaps help ease the wild magic that had caused my obsession particularly since some of it transferred onto her. So far I have to say that has proven to be true. I still find myself hugely attracted to her but I am able to now think of her and be near her without being instantly overwhelmed by her presence. Slowly I have become more accepting of my infantile status and on the up side I get to spend most of my waking hours in her presence since she has taken on the role as my caregiver/mother. Her magic has prevented anyone even questioning what happened to me or from question her suddenly having an infant son. Admittedly I have found it harder to verbalise my needs due to my voice box and tongue motor skills being too immature to vocalise the syllables required but thankfully I am able to communicate still via typing my needs on a keyboard (even if it does take me some time to construct a sentence). So it is here I am currently sitting, on a lambskin rug, in a wet diaper, reaching out typing this while Lorelei sits beside me sketching and occasionally reaching out to caress me in a reassuring manner, inducing me to shiver with delight and further wet my diaper. And thus ends my cautionary tale although sometimes I am not sure whether I am blessed or cursed with this gift. Either way I am happy I remain in Lorelei’s presence; that might be just the wild magic speaking but I am happy and I guess that means a lot in today’s world.
  17. Fantasy Rp(open)

    Would anyone be willing to do a fantasy type RP with me maybe something revolving around a teenaged boy being kidnapped by elves or fairies and regressed. my character: Jason, short with blonde almost white hair and mismatched eyes one amber one grey. Age:16 Jason was going for a walk through the forest near his house. Everything was normal and mundane until something caught his eye, a flashing orb dancing throough the trees. He wondered what it was and made up his mind to follow it. He walked until he found himself lost. Suddenly the world began to blur and he fell unconscious. Just before he fell unconscious he saw a figure coming through the trees toward him.
  18. Hi all, This is my first attempt at a different style of story telling, which I've found fun to read in the past on other sites. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- What you need to know. Character and plot in is done by me in part, and in part by the readers. You can help guide the main character by submitting plot ideas and thoughts that they might be having. Submit ideas and character thoughts by sending me a message. (Doing character imput in this thread would quickly become messy) [no pun intended] Talented artist wanted for drawing pictures to go with scenes in the story. If that sounds like you, great! It'd be really fun to add color to the thread if possible. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Date: November 1st, 0008 [Year eight] [A picture here would be nice] What happened? Trees sway above you in a foreign place. You feel dazed. Upon sitting upright, a pain on your forehead grabs your attention quickly. You faintly recall being dropped, or something... That bump on the head must have been serious, as you have no idea what your name is. All you know is that you're 23, and female. It's a good thing you still know how to read; you're clenching a necklace with a silvery metal tag. It has this information printed on it for some reason. ---------------------------------------- - YOU = HUMAN - - AGE = 23 - - Sex = Female - ---------------------------------------- Well, you figure you can't be that badly hurt if you can still read. This whole situation makes little sense. Why are you in a forest? A pile of rocks is visible above tall grass not too far away. You get up quickly and make way before finding yourself on the ground again and with a particularily painful pinky toe. Perhaps it was your monumental clumsiness that got you into this situation somehow? You have no idea. If you could simply keep yourself steady on your feet perhaps you wouldn't be here. Even more, would your whole life have turned out better? A strong gust of wind brings you back to reality quickly, it's a little chilly out. You stand and brush yourself off feeling embarrassed. It dawns on you that you're wearing some horrid looking weaved grass outfit. It looks like it's held together with spit and mud. Huh? You decide to continue to make your way to the rock pile, watching your steps a bit closer and trying to silence the self loathing. You hear a faint rustling. A figure appears from behind the rocks. "Hello?" you call. You hear a nervous reply. Getting closer you find the rocks are a little larger than you thought, and smooth like they'd been in a riverbed for a long time. The figure is indeed human like you. They look a bit nervous but also a bit curious. "Hi there" you begin. "i'm uh-" you remember that you don't remember your name. "Uh? is your name?" He responds in a deep voice. "Well actually I don't know... you see... I have a name -I'm almost certain I do- ,but like, I ended up out here somehow... and I think I must have tripped and hurt my head a bit." You finish after rambling a little, You did hurt your head anyhow and you're sure no one is going to pick on you for that. You're satisfied with your attempt at cutting through the daze you're feeling at the moment. "Well, what should I call you? I heard yelling out here last night, I knew i'd find something..." The man trails off while looking at your outfit in horror. [Enter Name]
  19. A Halloween Treat

    A scary treat for you all this Halloween... Ashley couldn’t wait to get to the party. She had been looking forward to showing off her costume all week. As a sexy little angel, she knew for a fact that Garret Mitchel would have no choice but to get a little sinful with her tonight. She had it on good authority that he was going as a Devil, and it would be no coincidence that her costume would become a convenient conversation starter. “Come on let’s take another shot and then get the fuck out of here!” she yelled to her friends in the kitchen. The three of them were pregaming before the party, just enough to get a solid buzz going before heading over to Eric’s house. “Calm your tits!” a sexy nurse yelled back in jest. Karen was taking a snapchat with Olivia, a nurse and a minion making for an odd couple. “Well hurry up…and where the hell is Justin?” Ashley snapped back. Justin, their mutual guy friend, was going to stop by and pick them up on the way to Eric’s house. He was a nice guy, and honestly decent looking, but never seemed to have the confidence to bag a hottie like one of them. “Olivia just texted him. Apparently he’s running late or some shit.” Ugh. This was not how Ashley wanted to start the night. She knew for a fact that bitch Hope was going to be there and she was not about to let herself get beat to Garret. “Well how long’s he gonna be?” She asked. “Oh my God he just said it’s gonna be another hour,” Olivia said while looking at her phone. Ashley eyeballed the oven’s clock. 8:15. Eric had said they were all gonna be there by 8. Giving them a fashionable waiting period of an hour and a half did NOT work for them. “Look Eric’s house isn’t even that far…let’s just walk.” “Walk!?” Karen sounded shocked. “It’s like two miles away. We’re not all trying to fuck Garret tonight.” She and Olivia had a good laugh before Ashley could respond. “Look it’ll take like twenty minutes. I’m not waiting another fucking hour.” The other two girls looked at themselves and sighed. “You’re carrying some minibottles…” And just like that they were off down the road. They lived in and were walking to a calm, suburban residential area, but the trick-or-treaters were starting to die down by now. About five minutes and one minibottle per person later, the 20-year-olds determined they were making good time. As they approached the 3rd block of their journey, Olivia noticed a little ghost across the street. It looked to be a boy of 6, stopped and crying. “Hey look at that little boy…why is he crying?” Olivia asked. “His candy probably got stolen by his older brother,” Ashley snapped, steadying her pace. “Look you can see his little bag right next to him…he’s all along you guys.” Ashley wasn’t going to risk delaying their arrival any longer. “I’m sure his mom is just around the corner…let’s keep moving.” But Olivia was already crossing the street. Karen was starting across the road as well. With an uptick of annoyance, Ashley reluctantly followed suit. “Hey there little guy, what’s the matter?” Olivia asked in the sweetest voice. The little boy had tears in his eyes, but looked happy to see them. “I’m lost! I got separated from my mommy.” “Aw don’t worry sweetie, we’ll help you find your way home! Do you know what your address is?” “I live at 304 Maple Street,” the boy said through tears. “Aw don’t worry sweetheart we’ll walk you home.” Ashley chimed in, “Maple street is two blocks that way! Let’s just point him in the right direction and let him be!” Olivia shot her a nasty look. “Don’t worry, we’ll walk you home,” she reassured the child. Judging by Karen’s look, it appeared they were all going on a detour. “So what’s your name little guy? That sure is a great costume,” Olivia smiled. “Thanks! My mommy made it for me…my name’s Trevor. I’m sorry I was crying like some baby. I was afraid no one would come.” “Aw don’t worry Trevor,” Olivia said, holding his hand, “We’re almost to your house.” As they kept moving, Ashley texted Justin asking him if he was on his way and that they had to help some little punk find his way home to 304 Maple Street. No response. When they finally arrived, they found a relatively large house with the lights on. As they walked up the driveway, an exasperated 30-something came running out the door. “Trevor!” she cried, running up and hugging her son. “I was so worried, I told you not to run away from me!” “I’m sorry mommy…these three girls helped me.” The woman looked up at the women in front of her. “Thank you so much for helping my son.” Olivia answered for them. “No problem, we were just on our way to a party when we noticed little Trevor here looking a little lost.” The woman smiled. “Well thank you so much for helping…is there anything I can do for you three?” Olivia was about to decline the offer, when Karen piped in, “Um…is there any chance I could quickly use your bathroom?” “Absolutely!” the woman said, happy to help however she could. “Actually,” Ashley too interjected, “would you mind driving us to our party? It’s only a few blocks away and we were already running late before helping you son.” Olivia quickly added, “that isn’t necessary we-“ But the woman was already shaking her head. “No problem at all, why don’t you all step inside where you can use the restroom and I can get my keys?” Reluctantly Olivia smiled while the other two were hot on Trevor’s heels to the door. When they got inside, the woman asked Trevor to show Karen to “the little girl’s room” before offering the other two a drink. Trevor took Karen’s hand before leading her oddly enough up the stairs to the bathroom. The other two followed the woman into her kitchen. “I’m Cindy by the way! I’m sorry I didn’t introduce myself at first! What can I get you?” Olivia asked for a water while Ashley inquired about a Mic Ultra. Cindy’s smile faded a little at that, stating they “don’t drink those bottles” in her house. Olivia shot Ashley yet another look. Cindy poured them all waters before beckoning them into the den. They all three sat down and waited for Karen to return. Now that they were all in the light together, Ashley noticed what a body Cindy seemed to have. I hope I have a figure like that when I get older. She then checked her phone and was annoyed to find there didn’t seem to be any service in the house. It did however tell her that it was 8:37 and they needed to be getting a move on. Come on Karen, hurry the hell up! Still, she was just glad they had found a ride after all. “So,” Olivia began, “how old is Trevor?” Cindy gave a strange laugh before adding that he was six years old. “And what about you? I’m afraid by the time you’re an old 33-year-old like me you don’t always get to go to Halloween parties.” Olivia and Ashley politely laughed, before announcing they were twenty. Just then Trevor entered the room with his bag of candy. “Here’s all my candy mom.” He seemed very excited, even for a kid on Halloween night. “Which piece do I get to eat?” His mother gave him a wry smile before taking the bag. “Now Trevor. Good boys offer candy to guests before they eat one for themselves.” Trevor look surprised for a second before snapping back and saying, “of course mom…would you like some candy girls?” “Actually,” Ashley started in, “I’m on a strict-“ “We’d love some Trevor!” Olivia interrupted, elbowing Ashely in the ribs as she did so. “Excellent,” Cindy said with a smile. “Now let’s see…” she peered into the bag, sifting through the contents with careful hands. Trevor anxiously tried to look into the bag to see what his mom would select. She noticed and pulled it higher, causing Trevor to drop back with an “aw shucks” look on his face. “Trevor,” Cindy began, “which one of these girls seemed to care about your well-being the most?” The girls exchanged an awkward look. “Olivia,” Trevor said, looking up at his mom. “Well then,” Cindy continued, “Give this piece to Olivia…and give this one”-a mischievous smile appearing on her face-“to our drinker over here, Ashley.” She handed Trevor two different pieces of candy, which he handled with delicacy and care. He delivered both to each girl, with Olivia thanking him for her piece while Ashley simply took hers and continued shooting Cindy a bit of a look. After handing the girls their candies, Trevor raced back to his mom, eagerly awaiting her candy. Cindy smiled as he re-appeared and she began searching the bag carefully yet again for his piece. While she was taking forever, Ashley checked her phone again. Karen had been upstairs for like ten minutes already. “I’m going to go check on Karen,” she announced to a pleading look from Olivia. You’re the one that wanted to help the kid, bitch her smiled said it all. She stood up, unnoticed by Cindy and Trevor, and began towards the stairway. “Down the hall, third door on your left,” Cindy told her, never looking up from the candy bag. With that Ashley started up the stairs, disappearing out of sight. “Well Trevor, it seems you had a good night tonight,” his mother told him. “Yes mommy…they seem perfect don’t they? It was getting late I was worried I wouldn’t find anyone.” Cindy smiled. “Yes sweetie I think they will do nicely. You did very well. For that…I think you get a black piece.” Trevor’s eyes seemed to light up at that announcement. “You mean it?” he said excitedly. “Yes baby, I think so.” “That’s a whole five years!” “That’s right…I’ll have to give you a green piece before next year so you can go trick-or-treating again!” Cindy handed him a black piece of candy. He started to open it, walking to sit on the chair across from Olivia as he did. Olivia was confused by their conversation, moving the candy piece around in her fingers as she watched the boy hungrily eat his piece. “Oooh Olivia dear,” Cindy exclaimed, “go ahead and eat your candy darling!” Olivia nervously opened it, hesitating for a moment before popping it in her mouth, chewing, and swallowing. “That’s better,” Cindy announced. Olivia smiled nervously, taking a sip of her water. “So, it seems obvious to me that out of your group, you seem to possess the most…motherly instincts.” Olivia almost choked on her water. What a strange question. “Well I saw a little boy in need of help and made sure he got home…nothing special.” “Oh Olivia, don’t be modest! It’s thinking like that which is exactly why I chose you to be the Nanny!” Olivia was confused. Nanny? What was she talking about. “I’m afraid I don’t understand…” Cindy nodded her head. “Don’t worry child, you’ll understand soon enough. Your candy is just starting to take effect. They work quickly. Just look at Trevor!” Olivia looked over and nearly jumped out of her seat. Seemingly right in front of her eyes, Trevor was getting…bigger…older. After a minute of stunned watching, a boy of about eleven seemed to be sitting where Trevor had sat only moments before. “Well it looks like that’s what five years is going to leave you with Trevor!” Cindy announced happily. “Thanks mom! I’m a big boy now! Can I go play in my room?” “Of course sweetie,” Cindy told the boy as he ran down the hall. “Olivia or I will be in to tuck you in by 11!” Olivia was freaking out. She started to get up, to run for the stairs to find her friends and get out of this house…but she couldn’t move. It was like her body was no longer responding to her commands. “Oh don’t worry about going anywhere without my say-so anymore, Olivia.” Olivia was really terrified now. She wanted to scream but found she couldn’t speak either. “You’re going to remain a fully functioning 20-year-old, but I’m afraid that comes with a price. And that price is your freedom. You’re my slave now, to serve me as the children’s Nanny.” A single tear ran down Olivia’s check, a small whimper escaped through her throat. “Now now, it won’t be that bad. You’ll have your friends with you! Only now you’ll be taking care of them instead of partying.” Cindy reached over and wiped the tear from Olivia’s cheek. “A nurse’s uniform is close, but I think the Nanny should be properly attired.” With the snap of her fingers, Olivia’s outfit changed. Gone was the sexy nurse and in was an attractive, though more modest, Nanny’s dress, complete with a white collar. “Speaking of your friends, let’s go check on them shall we?” Cindy started towards the stairs, with Olivia helpless to do anything but obediently follow behind her new mistress. Meanwhile… Ashley made it to the top stair, turning to see a long hallway that seemed to bend into unseen endings on either side. “Down the hall, third door on the left…which fucking left bitch?” Sighing, she started to her right…going a long way before she even got to the first door on her left. She turned around only to notice the slow arc had removed the top of the stairs from her view. She continued on down the hall before finally reaching the third doorway. It was a large pink door with a picture of a princess character on it. She wasn’t kidding about going to the little girl’s room. She reached for the handle and opened the door, slowly opening it to reveal a bright pink room with a large canopy bed. It was a castle for a princess. She slowly stepped inside. Toy boxes overflowed in the corners…the sheets were a welcoming pink princess print…it was every bit the dream room of a four year old girl. Something caught her eye and she walked over to the large dresser, where she noticed a neatly folded blue overall and yellow shirt costume…what the, but just then Ashley noticed a light coming from underneath a door to the left, near the back of the room. “Karen?” she asked into the empty room. No response. Ashley walked over to the door and touched the handle. She slowly opened the door to what she assumed was a bathroom. “Karen?” she asked again, peeking her head in…where she found Karen on the opposite end of the bathroom. “Oh Jesus thank God, what’s taking you so long? And why are you naked?” Ashley started towards her friend, sitting naked on the toilet and staring straight ahead she was an odd sight. Is she really already that drunk? “Karen…” Ashley began as she got close, but then she realized Karen wasn’t sitting on the toilet at all. She was sitting on what could only be described as a large pink toddler potty. “Why are you sitting on that?” Karen turned her head towards Ashley, revealing tears streaming down her face. Her thumb was in her mouth, but she removed it when she made eye contact with Ashley. “I use big gwirl potty.” Her voice was strained and terrified, matching the expression on her face. “What’s wrong with you!?” Ashley asked, horrified. “I use big girl potty! I use big girl potty! I use bi…big…” Karen devolved into tears. “Come on!” Ashley shrieked, grabbing her friend’s arm. “We’ve got to get out of this house!” Karen wouldn’t move, but her eyes were pleading with Ashley to take her away. “I havetah wait for mommy! I havetah wait for mommy!” Karen was straining to move herself, but it was like she was glued to the seat. Ashley grabbed a hold of her arm and used her foot to brace against the sink. She pulled with all of her strength while Karen desperately tried to help. Finally with a sudden jolt Karen tumbled into Ashley, collapsing them both onto the bathroom floor. Ashley stood up, grabbing her friend by the arm and helping her up too, only despite her efforts, Karen couldn’t seem to stand on her own. “Me no walk! Me no walk!” Karen was sobbing now, clearly aware but unable to speak normally. Ashley threw her arm around her shoulders and the two hobbled outside of the bathroom. They managed to make their way across the room’s pink carpet before tumbling out into the hallway. As they started back towards the stairs, Ashley absent-mindedly unwrapped the candy she had been given earlier and nervously swallowed it whole. She was afraid at what was going on- what this place was. But she knew she had to get them out of it. Down the hall they went, following the curve of the wall. They walked as fast as Ashley could carry them, going for what seemed like miles. The same wallpaper, the same doors, nothing seemed to change as they passed door after door after door. This isn’t right. It didn’t take this long. Ashley was really scared now. How could they have gotten lost!? Suddenly they came across a different looking door to their right. They were still dozens of feet away but it was clearly different from the others. As they approached it Ashley slowed her pace, staring at the door. Karen had been looking down, trying to will her legs to move normally. When she looked up, she gave a wail. It was a pink door, complete with a princess. Karen allowed herself to collapse onto her bottom, crying freely now. Ashley began to feel light-headed and noticed a tingling sensation in her arms and legs. She suddenly felt very heavy, and fell to her knees. She had to keep going. She shuffled on her hands and knees, continuing down the hall in a crawl. Then the thought hit her. Justin. He would be out looking for them. HE KNEW WHERE THEY WERE! Oh sweet Justin, please save your friends from this horrible place. She took out her phone and opened the text. There was barely a signal if there was one at all. Her fingers were giving her all sorts of trouble typing into her iPhone. She managed one word, HELP. She clicked send as her pace slowed even further. She could hear Karen’s cries as she began to disappear from view. I’ll come back for you Karen, I promise. Her phone beeped. MESSAGE SEND FAIL. Tears formed in her eyes as the last of her strength failed her. She dropped her phone sprawled out across the hall, barely able to keep her head looking down the hall… “Ah!” Cindy said as the cute girl in the angel costume appeared in front of her, lying on the hall. A look of terror grasped her face as she made eye contact, causing Cindy to smile. She bent down and put Ashley’s chin between her thumb and index finger. “What a cute little baby you’re going to be.” Standing up again, she looked back at Olivia, following closely behind her and awaiting instruction. “Olivia, be a dear and pick up little Ashley here. She needs to be taken to the nursery. Don’t worry, I promise she’ll be light as a feather to your touch.” “Yes mistress,” the words coming involuntarily from Olivia’s mouth. Sure enough, she scooped the little angel up into her arms as if she weighed 10 pounds, putting her on her hip as she followed behind Cindy. The two were able to exchange a terrified look with one another, but no words could come from their mouths. About twenty feet down the hall they found a crying Karen, but she tried to stop her sobs when she saw the three of them coming towards her, a confused look temporarily replacing the fear. “Come now dear, hold Mommy’s hand.” Cindy reached out to the girl, who took her hand uncertainly. “I use big girl potty?” Cindy just smiled. “I’m sure you did little one! But I’m afraid that room will be for when you are aged a few years…or rather IF I decide to age you a few years. Come along, crawl alongside Mommy as we go to the nursery.” Together, the three girls followed Cindy down the hall until she reached a seemingly random door. She turned the nob, revealing a large white and pink room. It was a paradise for babies…of a very large size. There were two large cribs, side by side next to the window, which overlooked the front yard. There was a giant playpen, two large changing tables, a toy box, a large rocking chair…you name it, it was within the nursery. “Olivia, place Ashley on the table and remove her silly costume before diapering her.” Cindy gave her command as she lifted the terrified Karen onto the adjacent changing table, laying her naked body down. Cindy looked over as Olivia placed Ashley in a seated position on the edge of the table. Ashley tried to remove herself, but Olivia expertly and easily held her in check. As she hiked up the short dress and began to lift it over her head to reveal her naked body, Cindy smiled and told her, “That’s the last grown-up thing you’re going to wear for many, many years…maybe even forever!” Then she gave Karen a mock frown before saying, “I’m sorry you didn’t get the chance to say goodbye to your adult clothes too….now then…on to the first of what will be more diapers than the two of you could ever count.” With expert skill, Cindy applied Karen’s diaper, putting her in a pink onesie and finishing it off with a pink pacifier. As she worked, Cindy took the time to tell them all a story. “There was a young witch, you see, freshly arrived in the new world to make her life with a promising young husband. Don’t worry my babies, this wasn’t a mean old scary witch. After all, I wouldn’t want to frighten my little ones on Halloween!…but that young husband turned out to not be very promising at all. That young husband tried and tried but he couldn’t give the nice young witch any nice little children. This made the witch very sad. But instead of being angry about it, the witch decided to use some very old and powerful magic. She decided to give her husband the ability to give her the child she always wanted. Sadly, this meant that the husband had to change forever, but it was worth it because then the witch could have what she wanted most from him in all the world.” “The magic was so good in fact, that it meant that even though the husband had to change forever…he wouldn’t get any older either. As long as he remained a child he would be taken care of, and in order for him to be taken care of…the magic said the witch wouldn’t have to get any older either. For the rest of time! But this was a special magic that could only be used by the witch once. She could make a few changes to her husband here and there, but he was the only one who could actually change ages. It was a wonderful time for the witch and her new child.” “Eventually though, the witch wanted more children. And her little boy wanted brothers and sisters to play with. So she researched the old books long and hard and found that there was a very special day where her magic was strong enough to create more children…well, of a sort. Do you know what that day was?” Tears were running down both the babies’ faces. Even Olivia’s eyes were allowed a drop or two. “Thaaat’s right! Halloween! Halloween is a special day where even though the magic isn’t strong enough to make new real children, it can make it so special young adults can stop growing up. It can make them behave like children too. I hope you’ve enjoyed my story little ones. It might interest you to know that not even the witch’s husband enjoyed his new life, despite how happy it made her. But given a long enough time to think about it, he grew to love and accept his role. Maybe the new babies will too!” Just then, Trevor burst into the nursery. “Mom! There’s a young man coming up the driveway!” Cindy didn’t look up from her charge, slowly but steadily putting the pink pacifier between Karen’s lips. “Thank you Trevor. Go back to your room now.” Trevor nodded and then left. The girls looked at each other, the same surge of hope running through them all. Justin. Cindy looked over at Olivia, reaching to pick up Karen as she spoke. “Olivia darling, when you finish getting Ashley ready for bed, put her in the crib next to Karen here.” She carried her over to the crib, right next to the front window. As she slid the railing up and locked Karen in for the night, she looked out down at the driveway, watching the young man walk up the drive. “And read them a bedtime story. I’m afraid it’s already far past the time these two should be asleep!” She bent down and gave Karen a kiss before heading towards Ashley’s changing table. She stopped to give her a kiss as well, before thanking Olivia and turning to head out the door. As soon as the door shut, muffled noise arose from Karen’s crib. Desperate pleas for action, but her mouth just wouldn’t get rid of her pacifier. Ashley struggled hard to form words as Olivia powdered her bottom, easily knocking away Ashley’s hands as she tried to slow the diapering process. “P…Pwease Owivia…no make me baby!” Ashley was crying, but the words came through the sniffles. Another solitary tear ran down Olivia’s face as her eyes met Ashley’s, showing nothing but helplessness and sadness while her mouth refused to move. It could only give her the silent obedience her mistress wanted of the babies’ Nanny. “Pwease Owivia! Why!” Ashley wailed as her matching night gown was placed on her beautiful body. “You havetah stowp! You ha-“ but her final protest was silenced by the pacifier Olivia gently placed in her mouth. Ashley tried to spit it out but her mouth wouldn’t make the necessary motions. Olivia gently and effortlessly picked up her charge, carrying her over to the window and placing her into the crib below before bringing up the railing and locking her in for the night. Olivia looked out to see Justin approaching the door, a wave of hope running through her body before she robotically turned, her silent screaming protests no match for the witch’s commands. She walked over to the rocking chair to find a book laid out for her to read to her crying friends. It was an old book, published long ago entitled The Witch Who Would Be Mother. As Olivia sat down to enthusiastically read to the girls, the girls desperately tried to create an escape. Each summoned all the strength they could to sit up on their knees, facing the window. They could see Justin at the door. Just then a doorbell rang throughout the house. The window was close enough. They could reach! Ashley frantically searched for a latch, but it appeared the window would not open. Even if it could, the railing was tall, and she didn’t think she’d have the strength to climb over. But she could bang. She clenched her weakened fists and punched at the window. “The witch who would be mother,” Olivia began. Karen reached for the window as well, and like Ashley was able to ball her fists and make contact. “Beware ye children, boys, and girls-“ The girls pounded on the glass, making noise. It wasn’t a lot of noise, but with any luck, on a quiet night like this Justin would hear them and look to the window. “Goblins and ghosts do not exist, but witches are living, take heed, don’t remiss-“ “MMMMPPPHHHH!” the girls screamed behind their pacifiers at the window, desperately punching with all their strength. Justin was waiting outside the strange house upon ringing the doorbell. Jez, they’ll probably think I’m some trick-or-treater. Nonetheless, Ashley’s text had said they were stopping at this house. They weren’t responding to his calls or texts, and Eric had said they hadn’t showed up yet. He’d already checked their house for no luck, so this was his best option. About thirty seconds passed. He was about to ring the doorbell again when he heard a faint noise coming from above. He thought he saw a light on in an upstairs window. He took a step back to look, and just as he was squinting… “Aren’t you a little old to be doing this?” Justin snapped his head down to her. The woman looked to be in her early thirties, late twenties maybe. He gave a small laugh before explaining. “No mam, I’m sorry to bother you at this hour, but I’m looking for some friends…you see one of them texted me saying they were taking home a lost child to this address.” The woman looked confused. “Hmmmm, nope, I’m sorry. I don’t have any kids. I’m assuming your friends are your age? Can’t say I’ve had anyone past 12 stop by or some candy tonight.” Justin was getting embarrassed. This was probably some joke Ashley had them all pulling on him. Probably to have a laugh with that Garret…she probably was making out with him right now. The thought put a damper on Justin’s mood. “Oh…well listen, I’m sorry to bother you. I’m sure it’s just a misunderstanding.” He was already off the porch, headed towards his car. “But should you fall into her trap, getting out quickly must be your plan-“ The girls saw Justin turn away from the house and begin walking back towards his car. NO! Harder they banged on the windshield, practically hurting their voices behind the plastic mouth guard. They pressed their diapers against the railing, the crinkling drowned out by their fists on the window. “For Halloween is the only night, on which the witch’s curse can you fight. All the other days you’ll waste, dreaming of some other place. Once it’s set you’re as good as done, until she’s decided she’s had her fun.” Tears were streaming down their faces, even Olivia had a steady flow. So that was it then, Justin was leaving them alone. Two to be babies and one to be a slave. Ashley gave one last bang on the glass…and Justin turned. Through her tear-soaked eyes she couldn’t tell if he was looking up at her or not, but he was coming back towards the house. She banged even harder. Olivia had reached the end of the children’s story. “But hope is folly, surely done. For on this date, you’ve met your fate. Children now, children together…The Witch will be your mommy forever.” “I’m sorry?” Justin said, the woman’s words lost against some banging noise. He began walking back towards the house. “I said,” the woman inquired, “since you’ve come this far…would you at least like a piece of candy?”
  20. Hey, I'm trying to sell off 1040 Magic the Gathering cards, I appraised them all, they are all New or very lightly used, and includes an unknown number of card cases. I never play the game myself so they aren't of use to me. Hoping for $250 (appraised price is $274.23) but am willing to negotiate.
  21. Stay Safe, Stay Clean

    Dear friends, I looked over my story and corrected some spelling. Comments of any kinds are always welcome- Have fun! Stay Safe, Stay Clean “Stay Safe and stay clean.†Angelica’s mother loves that phrase. She is telling her whenever she is leaving the house. Now the mother is leaving her daughter for two weeks. There is nothing special with leaving an18years old for two weeks, but Chrystal got reasons to mistrust her daughter. The young witch misused her power quiet often in the last year. Once she cheated on a test in school, then she used her magic to clean the house, what ends in a total chaos since the magic sorted every item in the house, by size. Since then Chrystal put some restrictions on her daughter and forbid her to use magic until she past her witch-exam. That means two more years of training for Angelica. She is forced to wear a neckless that suppresses any magic and only Chrystal can take her off – and for sure she is only doing this for Angelica’s witchcraft classes in the evening. With her mother on leave Angelica will need to do all the unpleased household courses on her own and without magic. Therefore the teenager got mixed feelings about being alone. If she want to make a party she will need to clean up, like every normal girl of her class and she know from her friends, how much work this can be. And since she will have no witch-craft classes during the Easter-leave-period, she will not use magic at all. No chance for her to cast something that helps her at home, no pocket-money spell to “modify†the amount, nothing. “You better keep everything nice and tidy, or you will deny it.†Chrystal says and takes her luggage. “Yes Ma’am.†Angelica says, knowing very well how much her mother hates her “I-don’t-careâ€-singsong-answer. “I am serious! Follow the rules or you will end in trouble!†Chrystal warns, the second time. “Yes Ma’am,†is Angelica’s reply. She is not even looking at her mother. Chrystal shakes her head and steps out the front door. Right outside she turns around and close her eyes. “Spirits of the house make sure my little girl is staying safe and clean – and keep her out of trouble.†A little spark escapes her watch – she transformed her wand, so she can use him all the time – and disappear into the house. Smiling happily she leaves, now her daughter will be save. Inside the house Angelica looks at the closed front door. She would never admit, that she will miss her mother, nor would she be honest and tell her, that she is afraid to be alone in the big house. For the next hours she is watching TV until her stomach starts to growl. Leaving the TV on she goes to the kitchen, opens the fridge and look inside. “Oh, I wish we had Lasagna,†she mutters. Suddenly the room fell silent. “Hu?†Angelica closes the fridge and look over to the living room. The TV had turned off. Shaking her head she opens the fridge again and finds a pre-cooked Lasagna right in front of her. “How?†She wonders for a second, but then she shrugs. It must be something her mother did, but she does not care. Happily she takes the lasagna and put it into the microwave. One hour later the kitchen is a mess. Half the Lasagna is still in the form, a bit is on the floor and some drops are on the low table in front of the TV. Additionally half a docent cans are standing in the kitchen. Some of them half drunk, others almost full and two tipped over and the content spilled out. Angelica quickly found out, that the fridge will deliver whatever she wish for, when she close and open it again. Cleaning up is a different story. The trash in not empting itself on its own like it normally does so Angelica is forced to carry the trash outside. “This is so humiliating.†She thinks. Back inside she notices with a smile, that the spills and drips are cleaned up by magic, so she can go to bed without further housework. She does not even care about brushing her teeth or taking her usual evening-shower. On the next day she sleeps in very late. When she finally needs to go to the bathroom she needs to hurry and run to the toilet. She waited so long, that she even loses a few drops into her panties, before she is able to pull them down and relief herself. Like always she throws the old underwear on the ground and like normal they disappear. Angelica knows that she will see them again in her underwear-drawer after they are washed. “So mommy don’t force me to do everything on my own.†She smiles and heads to the kitchen. “I wish for cornflakes.†She says and opens the fridge. Like the day before she find a perfect size bowl in the fridge. While she eats she looks a boring TV-Show and spills milk on the sofa. Knowing that the magic will clean up after her she does not care much. Not even about spilling milk on her shirt. She knows she is eating like a pig, but that is what it is for to have a place all on oneself. She goes even further, leaving the dirty bowl next to the TV and taking her stained Shirt off, running around the house, dressed in socks only. Back upstairs she finally decides to take a shower. But before the shower she uses the toilet. Thinking about the cleaning shower she will have, she does not even wipe herself clean, but simply flush and step under the hot water. She showers hot and long and when she comes out of the shower cubic the room is filled with a thick fog. Angelica dries off and drops the towel on the floor. “Let’s see if this is like in the hotels.†She grins and goes to her room. In her room she opens her underwear-drawer and freeze. Her panties are gone. Instead she got a whole drawer of training pants – Pull-ups. “Oh please you are kidding!†Angelica frowns. She closes the drawer and speaks. “I wish for my panties!†She opens it again, but it is still filled with pull-ups. This time a note is laying on top. “Prove that you are a big girl and you can have your panties back. Signed: Spirit of your bedroom†Angelia smashes the drawer close again and crawls under her bed. A box is holding her secret stuff, including some very sexy and slutty underwear. She opens the box and finds another note. “You should not wear naughty underwearâ€. To her relieve the sexy string-panties are still there, as well as her skimpy bra and her toys – with a note. “Do not use naughty adult toys.†Angelia is blushing and hopes that her mother doesn’t know about her toys. Maybe the spirit will report her?! She thinks about using them, only to show the spirit of her bedroom, that she is not a little girl and can do what she likes, but she is not in the mood. She gets dressed completely and goes out with friends. It is Saturday! Party time! It is way after midnight when she is back, she smells of alcohol and sweat from the discotheque. Her clothes are dirty and stained with beer. Her skimpy string is stuck between her cheeks for an hour now and she is more than happy to pull them him down and take him off. Now she IS in the mood and takes one of her toys from the box. It is a wild rabbit vibrator and – like always – it takes only a few minutes to bring her over the edge. She is shouting out loud when she comes to a big O. Juice is dripping from her and her favorite toy when she pulls him out and places him on the nightstand. Happily sheswitch off the light and drift to sleep. The next morning Angelica wakes up late. She is laying half in bed, half on the floor, her bladder feels like it is going to burst. “Oh shit!†She whispers, feeling a bad headache. She stumbles to the bathroom and skips the toilet. Instead she starts the water and let go, while the hot water from the shower wash away the smell from last night. Relieved and clean a dripping wet Angelica steps out of the shower and grabs the towel. It takes until she drops the used towel to the ground, before she notices that this towel is pink and smaller than the one from yesterday. But it is too late to think about it. The towel is disappearing and Angelica goes to her room. She opens the bottom drawer and hiss when she sees the rows of pull-ups. “I am not wearing baby-pants!†She says frustrated and close the drawer again. “I wish for normal panties!†She says and opens the drawer. Still pull-ups, this time with another note: “Two times your underwear was stained, you need to proof you are a big girl.†Angelica thinks about her string, that has been stained for sure and the other panties she dripples in. Blushing she takesthe pull-ups and slips into them. “Not that uncomfortable.†She thinks and finishes her dressing for the day. Deciding, that she spend enough time inside the house Angelica leaves the house and enjoys a few hours in the park. She eats lunch in a very nice Italian restaurant before she goes to the park. The sun is great and she fell asleep in the warm grass. She wakes up when is getting colder and when she opens her eyes she see the sun going down behind the high trees that surrounds the area. Stretching and yawing she gets up and notice a pain in her bladder. “Oh, I really need to go.†She notice and think about the long walk home. “I will not make it.†She winced and looks around for a public toilet. Luckily she sees one and quickly walks over to it. She is not even that close when she can smell the stinking place. Holding her breath she opens the door and a bunch of flies come out of the small, dark and very dirty bathroom. There is a light switch, but it is not working. One the ground is dirt and toilet paper, which looks well used. The toilet itself is not flushed there is a big pile of… “Oh gosh!†Angelica closes the bathroom door again and quickly brings some distance between her and this nasty place. For the first time in a long time she is wishing to use her magic for something useful. She would love to clean this place so somebody can use it again – but she is not able to. Facing her only option she turns around and marsh home as fast as she can. She curses herself for waiting this long and halfway home she realize, that she will not make it. She stops and cross her legs to hold it in, when she remembers what she is wearing. A quick look around follows, to make sure nobody is watching her, then she spread her legs a bit and let go. She plans to wet only a bit, but when if flows out of her she has trouble to stop it again. The trainers soak up the hot pee, swell and hung heavy between her legs. A few drops run down her inner legs, down to her socks - but finally she is able to stop the flow. Now she should be able to go home with no problem. She makes a few steps and blush deep red as she feels the heavy soaked padding between her legs. With every step it is rubbing over her sensitive parts, which give her a naughty feeling. Ten more steps and she decide to take the pull-up off. She doesn’t want the spirit of the bedroom “see†her soaked trainers. Since it wasn’t an accident she doesn’t want to be treated as if she had one. Fortunately the streets are very empty and nobody sees her, when she hides behind a bus-stop and quickly pulls the wet trainers off. A second later they end in a trash-can. Being naked underneath her skirt is strangeand makes her feel a little insecure. Thankfully the way home is not long anymore and 15 minutes later she is entering the house. “Finally home.†She says and quickly goes to the next bathroom. After she relieved herself she goes to her bedroom to pull on some underwear. She tries to open the drawer, but it is stuck. “Hey, come one! Open up!†Angelica is pissed off and pulls harder. The drawer is still not opening, instead a piece of paper is coming out of the little gap between the third and the forth – the last – drawer. The note says: Please take of your pullups for inspection. Angelica is blushing deep red and whispers quietly to the drawer: “I lost them. I needed to trough them away… they slipped down and got dirty, you know?!†She tries again to pull and this time the drawer opens. “Holly shit!†Angelia gasps, when she sees the rows of small diapers. On the diapers a note is lying: “These very thin diapers should not slide down if you use the tapes correctly. I expect you to bring them back. AND WATCH YOUR LANGUAGE!†Still cursing, but quietly in her mind, Angelica lies down on the bed and places the diaper under her behind. Suddenly a pain, like from an electric spark, shoot into her behind and she jumps off the bed. She rubs her behind and looks at the bed. A note is sitting on the blanket. “Your clothes are dirty! Take them off or you stain the bed. Dirty little girl.†Angelica blushes and turns around, trying to look at her own back. Frustrated the pulls of her shirt and see green sports from the grass on it. Her skirt is not better, so she takes him off as well. Carefully she lies down on the bed again and is able to diaper herself into the thin diaper. “This is so humiliating.†She says when she gets up again. The sun is going down and she switch on the lights. She is hungry and wants to eat, but for sure she will not walk around in a bra and diaper. She opens the wardrobe and gasp, when the only things in there are old fashioned nightshirts. “Oh, come on! At least give me an oversized shirt!†She tries it again, but still only long nightshirts. Having no other chance she takes off her bra and slips the nightshirt on. Angry about the situation she goes down to the kitchen. “Apple Juice.†She says and opens the fridge. Inside she finds a row of cups, labeled with the content. One of them is apple juice. They are sipping cups. “What a shit is this! I can’t stand it any longer. Are you fucking kidding me?†SLAP! A sharp pain makes her jump and she turns around. On the sideboard sits a spanking paddle with the printed message “Behave!†on it. Angelica is rubbing her behind and grabs the sipping cup. Maybe she should not have spilled the drinks yesterday, but since she knew that the kitchen will clean up, she hadn’t cared. Her stomach growls and she looks in the fridge again. There is one big plastic bowl of broccoli overbaked with cheese, not bad! Next to it lays a bib with a plastic spoon. Shaking her head Angelica only takes the spoon and warms the food in the microwave. She sits down in front of the TV and starts to eat. Suddenly she notices something around her neck and when she lifts her hand she notice, that the bib had followed her and now ties itself around her neck. “Get away from me!†she shouts and throws it on the ground. Then she takes a sip from the sipping cup and also throws her on the ground. “Shit! I am not a baby!†She still grumbles, when she sees the paddle flying in her direction. Quickly she picks the sipping cup back up. She didn’t have to pick the bib up, because this one is already flying to her and ties around her neck again. “Oh great.†She thinks. “The house is looking after me. Thanks mom.†She is extra careful not to spill with her food and wipe the table after her meal. She even wipes away the little puddle the sipping cup had left on the floor. Worried she looks at the paddle, but it is gone. Exhaling heavily she put the dishes in the dishwasher and opens the fridge to drink something else. “Oh no, come on!†She grumbles. All the sipping cups have silicon teats to prevent further spills. Blushing deep red Angelica slammed the fridge close and go to the bathroom to brush her teeth. After she had that done she takes a few long sips from the tap and goes to bed. She switched the lights out, but something from her nightstand illuminates the room. The alarm-clock is glowing like crazy and Angelica fears, that it will inflame, but then she see the note lying in front of it: “Set the alarm before you go to sleep, little girl.†Angry at the constant poking of the furniture’s Angelica takes the alarm-clock and set if for 10 o’clock. Not that she is planning to sleep that long, but she don’t want the alarm to wake her up too early. Grumbling and fighting with her long nightshirt she fell asleep, hoping that the spirits of the house get tired of teasing her, soon. It is early in the morning, when she wakes up. As usual she needs to use the bathroom and turns to her side to look at the alarm: 06:30. “Great, it is like a normal school-day.†Suddenly she rips her eyes open. “Bars?†She lifts her head and look around. Her bed has bars around, like a big crib. They feel very solid and when she tries to shake them they don’t come an inch. Carefully she stand up in the bed and look for a snap or lock to open, but there is no. Even worse – when she stands in the bed the bars rise with her, making it impossible for her to climb over them. “Hello? I want to get up! Hello?†Angelica is pulling at the bars and feels like a prisoner. A little piece of paper fell from nowhere onto the pillow: “It is too early, go back to bed.†Angelica rips the paper into pieces. “I want to get up, now!†The pieces of paper put themselves back together and another message appears: “No getting up before the alarm rings.†Angelica looks at the clock. “That is more than 3 hours! Shit I want to get up right now! I have to pee.†She expects something to happen, but that is not the case. Well, something happens. The writing on the paper changes to a simple message: “hold it.†Angelica sits down in bed and feels the thin diaper under her behind. There is no chance that she will stay here and wait. “I am thirsty; I want to go to the kitchen.†She says, changing her strategy. Unfortunately the bars stay in place. The door opens for a second and a sipping cup fly in. It land right in Angelica’s hands. “Warm milk with honey,†she reads the label and sighs. The fridge seems to know what makes her tired. She has not planned to drink anything, so she throws the sipping cup out to the bed. Maybe she will get the chance to clean it up and can go to the bathroom when she is done. Unfortunately the sipping cup is only coming back to her and the silicon teat had prevented any spills. She tries it two more times before she sighs and lay down in bed. Grumbling and thinking about an escape-plan she closes her eyes. There is not much time to think about anything, because suddenly the teat of the sipping cup brush against her lips and by the first chance push into her mouth. Eyes wide open Angelica pulls at the sipping cup, but it simply stays in der mouth and slowly the warm liquid starts to flow, even without her sucking. At first she tries to spit it out again, but she cannot press the milk past the silicon teat and so she is forced to gulp it down. Very slowly she is emptying the sipping cup and become very tired. She vaguely notices the teat going, before she fell asleep again. Two hours later she wakes up again. A quick look at the alarm tells her, that she only has a half hour to survive, before the cursed bars let her out of the bed. But her bladder tells her, that a half hour may be too long. She feels like she is going to burst. By now the milk has gone through her and ended in her bladder, waiting for release. She needs to do something or she will shamefully wet herself. Carefully she gets up and takes her blanket in her hands. She aims well and throws the blanked on the top of the rails. As quickly as she can she pulls herself up, using the blanked as a rope. The nightshirt makes it hard to use her legs, but she is in shape and in a second she is on top of the bars and slides down on the other side. A sprint to the door and she press on the handle – nothing. “Come on! I need to go in the bathroom!†She shouts and pulls harder and kicks against the door. A sticky note appears on the door. “Go back to bed, it is too early.†Frustrated Angelica jump to the nightstand and takes the alarm-clock. She moves the alarm time forward to 6. “Satisfied? I want to get out!†A note appears next to the alarm. Angry she rips it of the nightstand and quickly read it. “The new time is for tomorrow, now go back to bed.†Furious Angelica grabs the alarm and throws it against the wall, then she run to the bedroom door and kick against it a few times, before she pulls with all her straights at the handle. “Shit! Fuck! Let me out you Shit! Son of a bitch!.. “ A pain in her behind stops her outburst. The paddle is hovering behind her and slaps her behind again. “Hey, that hurts! Stop! I am an adult! You cannot spank me!†Unfortunately the paddle and the chair that slides in front of her and with the help of the paddle bend her over backrest think differently. The paddle goes down a docent time, bringing Angelica to tears: “Stop! Please!†The alarm strikes 10 and the door clicks open, but the paddle is still going down on Angelica’s behind: “Stop! I am going to… .†The floodgates had opened. Hot pee is shooting out of her and is absorbed by the diaper, but it comes out to hard and it is way too much. Very quickly she feels pee running down her legs and forming a puddle on the floor. Finally the paddle stops and Angelica runs to the bathroom, leaving a trail of drops on her way. When she reaches the toilet her bladder is halfway empty. The thin diaper is completely soaked and lies heavy between her feet. “Oh thanks good.†Angelia sighs and let the rest come out. If feels great to get rid of the pressure. After she recovered a bit she gets backup and look at the soaked diaper. She is very ashamed and quickly rolls it up and throws it into the bathroom trash. Her nightshirt is wet in the back and sticks to her damp skin. It is cold and clammy and very uncomfortable, so she takes it off and throw into the hamper. “Time for a showerâ€, she thinks and steps into the shower cubic. She enjoys the hot water for half an hour and when she comes back out the whole bathroom is damp. Drops of water run down the walls and she hopes that it will clean itself up, because she is not feeling like it. Stark naked she goes back to her room and is relieved, that the bars are gone and the bed looks perfectly made. She opens the button drawer of the dresser and gasp when she sees the rows of very thick diapers. These are not the thin ones she just wore, these are two inches thick in there folded state and have a heavy plastic foil. A note on top tells her that she seems to be a very heavy wetter and needs proper protection. “I was forced to; I wasn’t allowed to leave the bed. This is not fair. … This would never have happened during the day.†She says to the dresser and the room, than she close and opens the drawer again. This time she is facing two rows of diapers, thin and thick ones. Two notes telling her that the thick ones are for the night and the thin one for the day. Happy about the improvement she takes the thin diaper and quickly puts it one. Next she opens the second drawer to take out a bra, but there are no bras. The drawer is filled with little camisoles, pure cotton, and all of them look very, very babies. “Shit!†It came out of her and immediately she receives a slap from the paddle. She didn’t even saw it coming and so she jumped a bit and rubs her sore behind. “Sorry.†She mumbles and takes one camisole out. Taking a look in the mirror Angelica shakes her head. This does nothing for her. Normally she is pushing her little A-Cups to a good B, with lots of inlays, this makes her look flat and with the diaper she looks like an oversized 4 years old. Very frustrated she goes down to the kitchen to eat breakfast. Like the day before she finds a spoon and a bib next to her bowl. Feeling pressed to convince the house that she is a big girl and don’t need this extra of attention she speaks to the fridge in a low voice. “Yesterday I didn’t spill anything; may I leave the bib off?†She waits and hopes and after a few seconds the bib disappears. “Thank you very much.†She says and takes her breakfast. While she eats she forms a plan to get back to her old life. All she needs to do is showing that she is able to take care of herself. That should not be that hard. The doorbell rings and lost in her deep thought she goes to open the door. It is the postman with a parcel for her mother. “Hello Miss… I… I got something for your mommy. Can you take it for her, little one?†Angelina notice that he is starring at her in a strange way. Normally is more the type that flits with her. She looks down to see what he is starring at. She is shocked when she notices she is only wearing her diaper and the thin camisole. How could this happen?! “Hi! I… am Angela’s little cousin, but I will take the parcel.†She says with flushed cheeks and quickly grabs it. The postman nods his head and shows her where to sign. In a hurry she does and slams the door shut. While walking off the postman looks at the signature and shakes his head: “Well Angela, you seem to have strange hobbies.†Back inside Angelica place the parcel on the kitchen counter. The paddle is hovering in front of her and makes her nervous. “What?†Angela asks and tries to walk around the paddle, but it blocks her way. “What is it? I didn’t do anything wrong!†The paddle flips around and on the back Angelica can read: “opening the door half naked, you embarrassed yourself and this house. Go upstairs and dress properly.†Not wanting to make the paddle angry she goes to her room and opens the wardrobe. Instead of Jeans and her usual clothes she is facing a row of skimpy dresses that fit perfectly to the camisole she is wearing. “If you want to be a little cousin, you should dress like one.†A note is telling her. So much for her plan to have her life back! Seeing the paddle hovering behind her, she takes the dress that looks the most mature, even when it has a rather short skirt. Now she looks like a kind of Lolita, but that is much better as everything else is offered to her. She needs to get out of this house, away from the flying paddle. At the front door she is looking for her shoes, but only find a pair of white Marry Jane’s, that match to her dress. She hates to walk around without at least three inch heels, since she is only 5ft tall. Walking on the sidewalk she is blushing a bit. “Now I have to pretend to be a kid or I might end in trouble. Nobody will believe I am an adult.†She thinks to herself and walks faster. Her plan is to go further to the south, away from her school and away from the area here she might run into lots of people that know her. 3 miles later she finds a nice park with a little lake. There is even an ice-cream shop with some teenage-girl in front of it. Angelica sighs; when she notices that she brought no money. She would love some ice-cream. She also would love to lie in the grass, but she is afraid to get her dress dirty. Therefore she sits on a bench and enjoys the sun. She is sitting there for a half hour with her eyes closed when a shadow fell on her face. She looks up and finds herself surrounded by the four girls. “Hey princess.†One of them speaks up. “Me and my friends would like some more ice. Can you borrow us something?†Angelica gets up to confront the bullies, but when she stands she notice, that all of them are taller than her. Lagging highs and confidence she quickly back off, until she is stopped by the bench again. “Sorry, I don’t have money with me.†She says meekly. The girl looks at each other and come closer. “Are you sure? You look like you are carrying a golden spoon in your behind.†The head of the group says – making the rest laugh. They come closer, making Angelica very uncomfortable. She curses herself for leaving the house and jumps on the bench. “Back of you bitches! I mean it!†The girls laugh harder and by the nod of the leader grab her and pull her off the bench. “Let’s search for her money!†the girl says and eight hands starting to search Angela. “Oh no!â€The young witch thinks and tries to fight them off. She is able to turn around, but then one of the girls is jumping on her and sits on her back. The searching hands come back and a second later they all laugh out hard. “Look at this! The baby is wearing a diaper!†“She is only a little potty pants! “No wonder her mommy doesn’t give her money, when she is still wetting herself.†Angelica tries to get up, but the girl on her back is too heavy. Fingers poke her padded behind and sneak into the leg holes. “Aw, the baby is dry. For sure she was just changed. I can smell her baby powder.†The bullies tease. “I am not wearing baby powder! And I am not a baby! Get of me you bitches!†Angelica shouts, still fighting to get back to her feet. “Oh, so you are wearing them because your mommy wants to be extra sure?†One girl teases. Angelica says nothing anymore. She hopes that the bullies get bored of her ad leave her alone; unfortunately the diaper makes her a perfect victim. “I wonder if she will get in trouble, when her mommy finds her in a wet diaper. What do you think girl?†The head-bully says, making her friends giggle and nodding their heads. There is a noise like a can of soda is opened and the Angelica feels her diaper is pulled down in the back. “Hey stop that! You will not! You will not do that!†She struggles as hard as she can, but after a minute she is exhausted and sinks back into the grass. “Oh, I bet she will get in trouble for…. This.†The bully with the can in her hand says before she starts to pour the soda down the back of Angelica’s diaper. It is cold and the gas is tickling, while the liquid gets absorbed and the thin diaper swells up. In the end the diaper is completely soaked from the back to the front and nobody would doubt that this little girl simply had an accident in her nappy. When the can is empty the girl’s poke the swollen diaper some more and laugh about her, calling her a wet little baby and other mean things. The young adult is humiliated to the bone and keeps still until the four girls have left her. Then she allows herself to sit up and makes a face when the wet diaper squishes under her behind. Slowly she gets up and looks at her dress. It is very dirty and stained, even her shoes are dirty and she feels like crying. Step by step she goes home, the diaper as a constant reminder of her defeat between her legs. It take her a while to go back home. Some people are stopping and ask her if she got lost or if she needs help. She always denies it and keep walking with her head down. This way she does not even notice the stares on her behind. The diaper – wet and heavy –hugging her behind and is not covered by the short skirt that that is only halfway pulled down. A bit of it is still stuck in the waistband of the diaper, where the bullies had pushed it. Back inside the house Angelica goes straight to bed where she cries into her pillow. She kicks off her shoes and opens the tapes of her diaper. Like a wet sack she let it fell to the ground, where it disappears like her shoes, seconds before. Feeling alone; Angelica cries for a while, when she suddenly notice something sitting next to her. She wipes away the tears from her eyes and blinks a few times. Her beloved Teddy is sitting next to her pillow. Crying out even louder she grabs him and hugs him tightly. It feels good to cuddle somebody, especially when you thought you had lost the friend of your childhood a long time ago. Easily an hour later she gets back up and goes to the bathroom, where she put her dirty dress in the hamper. She would like to take a shower, but where she shower-cubic should be she find a bathtub. A note is telling her, that she wasted so much water, that she should take a real bath instead. Frown and stomping her foot she matches out into her room and opens the dresser. “NO!†she shouts out when she see the rows of thick diapers, all in the heavy night-time style. “It wasn’t my fault. I was assaulted by a group of girls! They poured soda down my diaper and wanted to steal my money!†Angelica is very angry and slams the drawer close again. She counts to five and open it again, but the diapers look the same. A note on top is telling her, that she has to proof that before she can go back to thinner diaper. “I don’t want thin diapers! I want panties! I am an Adult!†She shouts and starts to rip diapers out of the drawer. “Where do you hide my panties?†Kneeling in front of the wardrobe in only a thin camisole, bend forward gives the paddle the perfect target, when it goes down on her naked behind. Slap! Slap! Slap! “No, you won’t!†Angelica jumps on the paddle and holds it tightly. It is shaking like a snake and tries to get rid of her. To be continued!
  22. The Easter Dress

    so its been a while since i have written a story. no particular reason for me not writing, just keep getting sidetracked be games and anime. ANYWHO i have ideas for three different stories, weather or not they actually get written is a whole other story. please try and look past grammar errors, i will try to keep the spelling in check, but i my grammar stinks more than a dumpster at a nursery. welp, enough blabbering, time to write. and yes, i realize that i am late on the Easter subject! The Easter Dress A short by usmarine It was the day before Easter and 18 year old Alice was out shopping around. Not really looking for anything in particular, just shopping. As she was walking she happened upon a dress that looked eerily similar to one that she had worn in the past, but she couldn't place for what. Then it hit her, it was exactly like the dress that her mother had bought for her to wear to church on Easter Sunday! Elated, she decided to hurry in to the store to ask about the dress, sure enough, it was just like that old dress that she wore when she was 12 years old. "May i help you?" Alice jumped as a cheerful shop attendant approached her from behind. "n-nn-no, i am just looking." she said as she fiddled with her long brown pigtails. "Oh nonsense, i could see you looking at that dress with nothing but want in your eyes, why not try it on?" the shop-keep said "o-okay, i guess" Alice had always been shy and nervous around people, up until the day that she graduated from high school, she was bullied for it. Alice followed the clerk back to the dressing rooms. "take your time and admire yourself for a bit, if you need anything, my name is Esther." Alice thanked her and entered the fitting room. she closed the door and turned to eye the dress. The dress was all white with a pink floral band around the waist, and belled out at the bottom. it looked like it would fit her perfectly, however, it looked like it would only come halfway down her thighs. Alice pulled the dress off the hanger and over her head, and looked at herself in the mirror. "Amazing," she thought out loud, "for being the only one here, it sure fits perfectly." It was then that Esther knocked on the door. "Everything okay in there?" Alice jumped again. "Y-yes, it fits so well!" she replied with a stammer. "That's great, why don't you come on out so i can help you zip up!" Esther said with a sly grin. Alice, holding the dress in place, exited the room and turned so Esther could zip the dress up. "OH, you look so adorable!" Esther gawked for a moment. "So, can i talk you into buying it? im sure it wouldn't fit many others and you just look too cute in it!" "oh, um, i don't think so, there's no way i could afford this, i only have 50 dollars on me." Alice said as her head went from upright to looking at the floor. 'If only i hadn't bought those shoes!' she thought to herself. "Oh nonsense, its yours for $30, ill pay the rest! but only if you come visit tomorrow and show the manager how adorable you look." Alice looked up in surprise. 'surely she couldn't mean that, nobody has ever done anything this nice for me' she thought. Not wanting to waste a good opportunity for a new dress at a great price, she accepted and went back into the room to take off the dress so she could go pay for it. as she did, she noticed a small twinkle coming from the tag. "Warning, manufacturer nor seller are responsible for any changes upon wearing this dress." it read. 'that's, a strange thing to put on the tag of a dress...' she quickly decided to ignore it for the time being and went to pay for the dress. upon arrival at the register, Alice noticed an official looking document on the counter. "just a formality, it essentially says that you agree to pay $30 and pay us a visit tomorrow afternoon sometime before closing. failure to do so will result in legal action." Esther said with a smile on her face. Alice paid up and walked out the store saying thank you on the way out. exited to get home and tell her friends about the deal she just got, she got in her car and left. more to come! i have decided to make this story a choose your own adventure style, and at a certain point, i will branch off in two directions. i will probably write more in a couple hours or so.
  23. Carissa glanced awkwardly around at the group of young women. Though they were in a group, each seemed to be standing alone, avoiding eye contact with the others and blushing if noticed. The source of their discomfort was fairly clear. They had each just been changed into a new set of clothes, all in the same room with the others around. While being dressed in front of strangers was bad in its own way, it was really the clothes themselves that caused embarrassment. Though there were some variations from girl to girl, they all seemed to be made along the same theme. Specifically, they were all designed for someone far younger than anyone in the group. Each girl wore a dress in light pink and white. Some of the dresses resembled school girl uniforms, with plaid skirts and neck ties, while others seemed like something a toddler might be put into before Sunday School, complete with matching bonnets. Many of them were decorated with flowers or little animals and cartoon characters. Despite their appearance, they were sized correctly for the people who wore them, even if the skirts were short. Carissa’s was of the Sunday School variety, complete with shoulder straps resembling a set of overalls, a picture of Minnie Mouse on the chest and, more embarrassingly, another just over her bum. Here light brown hair was tied into pigtails that ran down to her shoulders. While some of the shorter girls and those with rounder faces matched their clothing perfectly, Carissa was of average height and a narrow build, making the outfit appear even more out of place. Even worse than the dresses was what the girls wore underneath. Like the dresses, the underwear the girls were given was sized properly but clearly designed for someone much younger. The luckiest ones got off with thick white cotton briefs, more in line with training pants then actual underwear, and carried similar designs to the ones on the dresses. Carissa’s had pink frills around the legs, a lacy bow at the top, and pictures of Disney princesses, and a thickness and feel that made her question if they were intended as briefs or as pull ups. She considered herself one of the lucky ones. The crinkle of plastic coming from some of the more embarrassed looking girls left little doubt over whether or not they were in pull ups. These clothes, they were told, were the uniforms of the Chelsey Reformatory School. It was a place for young women who, in the words of its official statement “lacked the discipline and maturity to be adults,†which Carissa supposed explained the uniforms. Most of the girls were failed college students and repeat petty criminals who had taken this as an alternative to jail. Carissa herself had failed out of college and lost her job in the same year, then vandalize both buildings with eggs in an act of revenge. Her parents, employer, and the school all agreed this was a fair alternative to paying for the damage. A door opened, attracting the girls’ attention. In strode a tall woman with short cut dark brown hair and a stern looking face. Everything about her seemed designed to intimidate. She wore an all-black suit with gloves, and carried a stick she held like a riding crop. She marched rather then walked and constantly glared around her. Behind her was a group of woman, some dressed similarly to her, others in nurse outfits. “Hello to all of you, and welcome to Chelsey’s Reformatory School,†the woman began in a high but hard voice. “I am the headmistress, whom you can call Miss Victoria.†“You are all here for the same reason. You have proven that you do not have what it takes to be treated as adults. Whether due to an issue with your upbringing or your own failing, you never grew up and still behave as children. Therefore, as I’m sure you can already tell from your clothes, we will treat you as such. Our goal is to raise you as children a second time with proper discipline. If you behave, you may enjoy yourself and will be treated warmly. If you don’t, you will find yourself on the wrong end of my riding crop. In the end, the result should be the same. You will leave here when we consider you ready to take on the responsibilities of a grown, mature woman. Now, follow me to your chambers.†Carissa and the other inductees were surprised by the bluntness of her command, but followed the woman through the doorway, mulling over her words. They were all frightened by the speech, especially of the comment about the crop. At the same time, they wondered how it was exactly they were to be treated as children. Carissa gasped openly when she saw the rooms they were brought too. This was nothing like she had thought it would be. Where she expected Spartan cots and plain white walls, she found bunks with thick mattresses and soft blankets. Where she had expected something akin to a jail cell, she found something anyone would be happy to have as a bedroom. The girls were left for a minute to explore their new home. It wasn’t only not a jail cell, it was borderline luxurious. The main chamber was a large room filled with couched, a large TV screen, and games. A line of doors lead to bedrooms, each of which had a bunk bed made for two people. Another door led to the bathroom, which came complete with individual showers. A little further down the hall was a dining room with several long tables. However, there was something odd about each of them. Like the clothes, the rooms seemed designed for people much younger than their occupants. The walls of the main room were pink, and the bedrooms were in a variety of bright pastel colors. Each room had a large picture painted onto the walls. The main room had unicorns running across a field with a Disney-esq fairy tale castle, and a rainbow over the entire design. The rooms continued this theme with various Disney princesses painted on the walls. The beds, though thick and comfortable, had short rails along the side and plastic covered mattresses. Little details in the rooms continued this theme, with clocks made to look like cats and night lights beside each bed. Some of the games, movies, and toys were the sort of thing the girls expected- video games, romance and action films, monopoly,- while others were things most hadn’t used in years –candy land, cartoons, various doll houses. Stranger still were a few other objects the girls eyed with curiosity, which they began to notice more and more after the initial excitement over seeing their rooms. One of the bedrooms contained a pair of cribs rather than bunk beds. Some of the toys were even more infantile then the doll houses, including rattles and suckling toys. A mesh playpen say in the common room, and included a strange post rising from its center. Several large high chairs stood beside the tables in the dining room. Finally, there was a plastic training potty in the bathroom. Beside it was a large padded table with multiple shelves. Some of the inductees stood around it wondering what it was until one gasped and whispered “it’s a changing table!†They quickly moved away from it, and none were brave enough to check what was inside the shelves. At the call of the headmistress the women gathered inside the main room. Most looked around nervously, trying to ignore the few out of place objects that suggested a different kind of occupant. Miss Victoria spoke. “Well, I’m sure you’ve all had a chance to see the rooms, and I hope you like them. As you can see, this isn’t a prison, it is a reformatory school. You aren’t here just to be punished, but to be reformed. We do not believe forcing you to be constantly uncomfortable will achieve this, so we have given you a nice place to live while you stay here. However, the décor was chosen to remind you that you will not be seen as full adults until you get through our training program. Now, as a welcoming gift, we have brought you nice little girls some candies. We hope you enjoy them.†The girls were all a bit taken aback by the strange offer, and the sudden way in which it was made. However, a bowl of individually wrapped candies was passed around, and each girl took one. The bowl came last to Carissa, who was left with a blue one. It was a hard candy, very sweet, and tasted somewhat like blueberry. The inductees each suckled on one of the candies while the headmistress and the other woman behind her all watched attentively. Finally, when the girls all appeared to be finished, the headmistress spoke again. “Did you all enjoy those candies little girls?†the ‘little girls’ nodded happily, though some blushed at continuously being referred to as such. “Every week you will each be given the same thing, though the different candies will be distributed randomly. This is not just for the taste. Three of those candies are special candies, and will play an important role in your training. Don’t worry too much about what it is that makes them special, it will become clear soon.†The inductees murmured and glanced nervously at one another. A gasp was heard coming from the center of the group, followed by a panicked squeal. Several of the inductees shouted and began moving away from one of the girls. “Well, it looks like we have our first winner!†the headmistress said. Carissa pushed her way into the group to see what had caused the commotion. All the inductees stood gaping in a circle around a tall, blond haired girl. Her hair was tied in pigtails similar to Carissa’s, and she wore a school girl style dress. Her face conveyed a mix of shock and struggle, and she stared down toward her waist where her hands were placed tightly against herself and her knees were buckled. It took Carissa a second to realize what was going on. The girl was wetting herself! He was trying to stop it, but seemed powerless to do so. The headmistress approached her. “What’s your name little girl?†The girl chocked back a sob. “Sarah,†she said. “Well, little Sarah, how does it feel to be the first winner?†“Not good! Please! What happened to me!?†“Aww, that’s too bad. All it did was make you incontinent for a little while. Don’t worry though, the other candies are worse, and you will each have your chance to try them all.†A few of the girls paled at that statement. “Now, let’s inspect the damage, shall we?†Sarah cringed and looked away as Miss Victoria lifted her skirt with the riding crop, revealing wet Hello Kitty pull ups. “Tsk tsk tsk. Soaked right through! And look at the mess you made!†She indicated the wet spots on Sarah’s skirt and the puddle underneath her with the crop. “And to think, someone thought it was a good idea to let you walk around in pull ups. I guess they are better than briefs, but clearly they weren’t enough! Well, we won’t make that mistake again, will we?†Carissa stared despairingly at her, then, seeing she was expected to answer, whispered a nervous “no.†“Good, I thought not.†She looked at one of the nurses. “Nurse Vicky? Would you go get little Sarah some more appropriate underwear? Oh, and perhaps some new clothes while you are at it, these ones are soaked. We will also need someone to clean up little Sarah’s mess.†One of the nurses walked toward the bathroom as the headmistress waited. Sarah held her face in her hands and stared downward, as if trying not to be seen by anyone. The headmistress put an arm around her and cooed. “There there, it’s not your fault little one,†she said in a sweet voice. The nurse returned pushing a bucket and a mop and holding a bundle of clothes. She began to mop up the wet spot as Miss Victoria removed Sarah’s clothes and lead her away and sat her on one of the couches. “Now, why don’t you settle down and get dressed little one? Nurse Vicky was very kind to bring you some nice, cosy new underwear that will help you with your little problem. I’m sure you can’t wait to try them on!†“Wha… What do you mean?†Sarah asked between sobs. “Well what do you think I mean silly Sarah? What would you do with a little girl who forgot how to use the potty?†To Sarah’s dismay, and the shock of the other girls, the headmistress held up a thick, white diaper. “NO! No, you can’t do that! It’s just because of a stupid candy! I’m not wearing that! It’s your fault anyway!†“Hush, hush little girl. Trying to blame others for your mistakes is exactly the kind of immature behaviour that got you into this. Any mature adult would see that this is the only solution and do what needed to be done. So, we are going to let you have the choice of putting this on yourself. If you decide to act like a baby and refuse, then we can have the nurses hold you down and diaper you like a baby.†Sarah stared glumly at the headmistress for a moment, then looked down at the diaper. With a shudder, she held out her hand and was handed the garment, along with baby powder. She looked at the headmistress and whispered “here?†The headmistress nodded. Sarah gingerly took the infantile garment and lay it on the couch. She sat on it, then spread baby powder over her private area. She lifted it against herself and struggled for a moment with the tapes, prompting the headmistress to reach over and tape it on snugly as Sarah blushed and looked away. When she was done, Sarah reached down to feel the plastic padding around her, and stared at it as if in shock. The headmistress kissed Sarah on the forehead and spoke comfortingly to her. “There there, that isn’t so bad, is it? How does it feel? Be honest.†“Its… warm. And soft. Kind of cozy.†“Ahh, so not too bad? You like it a bit?†Sarah blushed and murmured “yes.†“Well then, why don’t you put on the rest of your clothes?†she indicated toward the pile on the couch, which resembled the nurse’s outfits but was much shorter. Sarah pulled it over her head and tried to pull it down to cover her diaper, but the material wasn’t long enough, and she gave up in despair. Carissa watched the scene with a mix of confusion and curiosity. She supposed this explained the changing table in the bathroom. She wondered what the other two candies would do. Would they be related to this? Miss Victoria said they would be worse… Suddenly she noticed a strange feeling in her mouth. It had started earlier, but she was too distracted by the scene to pay it any mind. However, it had gotten worse and worse until she could no longer ignore it. It felt like her entire throat and mouth had gone numb. She fingered her lips curiously. Suddenly, just as strangely as it started, the feeling was gone. It surprised her so much that she said “that was weird†out loud. Or, at least, she tried to say it. What came out was a slurred “Da was weiwdâ€, spoken in a much higher voice then she was used to. She let out a high pitched “eeeeep!†and covered her mouth. “Whas wong wit my voice?†She asked the air. A few of the girls around her giggled. “Well it looks like someone found the second candy!†the headmistress said. “And what’s your name little one?†“Me? I Cawissa!†she blushed at the sound of her own name spoken in an infantile voice. “Wha happen!? Wha oo do!?†“Well little Carissa, you’re our second winner. Don’t you just sound adorable?†the headmistress asked patronisingly, prompting the other girls to laugh. Carissa blushed at the laughter, then became angry. “Wha oo doo, Mistwess Vicotwia? ! I no wan dis! Oo a big meanie!†She had tried to sound as tough as possible, but it seemed even the words she spoke were becoming more childish. All that came from her efforts were more awws and giggles from the audience, causing Carissa to blush and get even angrier. The headmistress grabbed Carissa by the collar and lifted her up with surprising ease. Carissa struggled and cried out “puh me down! I wan down!â€, but was ignored. “What you see here,†said the headmistress “ is the effect of the second pill. Adorable, isn’t it?†A few of the girls smiled and nodded, and Carissa blushed, pouted, and folded her arms in protest. “The effects are twofold. The first, and most obvious, is the change in the voice. Our little Carissa will spend the next week or so talking like a child. Really makes her protests seem silly, doesn’t it? The second is emotional. Her emotions will change more easily, and she will get strong feelings of pride. As you just witnessed, this will often lead to childish tantrums and other naughty behaviour when she feels embarrassed. Her voice will make this more frequent. At the same time, it will make certain types of punishment more effective, as she will be embarrassed easily. As part of her training, she will need to be constantly punished if she acts up. Sarah, as the first winner, that will be your job, though any of you little girls can help out. Now, as a demonstration of what I mean…†Carissa suddenly found herself upside down over the woman’s lap. Before she knew what was happening, the headmistress had lifted her skirt, pulled down her underwear, and began to spank her bare bottom in front of the laughing audience. The indignity! Carissa squirmed and shouted childish protests as her bum became redder and redder. The pain was bad enough, but what was worse was the humiliation of being punished like a child in front of the others. Finally the headmistress set Carissa down on the ground. She pulled up her underwear and rubbed her sore bum, glaring at the snickering faces around her. “Yous all meanies†she said. “Now, that was just a light punishment for her earlier tantrum. She will need a spanking every morning upon waking up, every night before bed, and of course every time she is naughty. Further punishments will become clear in a moment. But first, it seems that we have a third winner.†The girls followed the headmistress’ gaze toward one of the group, who had fallen to her knees. She was one of the shortest of the girls, with a round face and short brown hair. She stared around the room with her brown eyes wide open, looking at all the girls. “Momma?†she asked in a soft voice, followed by a series of “goosâ€. Two of the nurses walked away quickly. “Awww! And aren’t you just perfect for this prize! Such an adorable little girl for such an adorable little predicament.†The headmistress walked over to the girl, picked her up and cuddled her to her chest. She rocked the girl back and forth, and the girl responded by cooing and sucking her thumb. The other women stared at her in shock, wondering what had happened to her. Even Carissa forgot about her earlier humiliation and watched with an open mouth. “Hey there sweetie. Do you know your name?†The girl stared at her. “uhhhh… uh uh.†The headmistress tickled her, and she giggled. One of the nurses spoke. “That is Mary.†“Well little Mary, you’re going to be our baby for the next week. What do you say about that? Huh? Are you going to be a good little baby?†The headmistress tickled her again, causing more giggles. The two nurses who left returned with a bundle of clothing. The headmistress set Mary down, and picked up one of the articles. Like what was given to Sarah, it was a thick diaper. However, unlike Sarah, this one was decorated with pacifiers and wavy purple patterns along the sides. The word “Pampers†was written in childish block letters along the top. Though it was clearly too big to be a real Pamper, it matched the shape and design of a regular baby diaper perfectly. The headmistress held it up. “Let me get your diaper on, baby girl,†she said. Mary smiled mischievously, shook her head, said “uh uh!†and began to crawl away. “Hahah oh really? Well do you want this?†the headmistress held up a doll. “Uh huh! Uh huh! Uh! Uh!†Sarah reached toward the doll and made grabby hands. The headmistress handed it to her, and Sarah instantly became engrossed with the doll, goo-ing and giggling as she played with it. While she was distracted, the headmistress took off Sarah’s dress, powdered her, and began to diaper her. The other girls watched the scene with adoration, but at the same time a growing nervousness. Each knew that they would, at some point, take the candy and be reduced to the same state. As the scene unfolded, Carissa felt a hand on her shoulder. “Wha oo wan!?†she demanded to the face of a nurse standing behind her. “Wow, feisty! Aren’t you a naughty girl? No matter, I’m sure this will be punishment enough. You see, it occurred to us that one of our three winners is missing something the other two have, and we wouldn’t want you to feel left out.†“Wha oo takin bout? I no need punishmen! I…†Carissa noticed the diaper in the nursed hand. “NO! No fair! I no baby! I… Hey!†She was ignored by the nurses, who picked her up and carried her to where Mary lay. No! She would not be put next to that… that infant! She was not the same! She could still think, even if her voice was funny! She struggled to get away, but was carried then held down by several nurses. “Now now you better stop struggling unless you want more punishment! And remember, we have the cure to the candies, so you’d better behave.†Carissa gave up struggling and stared sadly at the diaper that was placed underneath her. She had been hoping at least for a white one like Sarah’s, but saw that it was nearly identical to the one currently being taped onto Mary. Carissa glanced over at Mary, who was still giggling, oblivious to the strangeness of the situation. Carissa envied her, unaware of how humiliating being diapered was. For Carissa, it was made all the worse that it was happening beside Mary, and that she was receiving the same treatment as a girl who may as well have been a baby. If anyone came in now, they would appear to be the same. Carissa, a thinking adult, and Mary, a baby, were being put into the same diapers. She blushed and stared straight up at the ceiling, trying to ignore what was happening and the giggles around her. However, the knowledge she was being diapered was unavoidable, and she felt the thick padding get pulled snugly between her legs and secured around her waist. The headmistress finished padding Mary before the nurses finished with Carissa. When she was done with the diaper, the headmistresses said “arms up!†and pulled a bright red onesie over the girl’s head, then buckled a flap underneath her diaper. The onesie had “Baby Girl†written on the chest and was decorated with pictures of rabbits, which Sarah fingered and smiled at. Finally the nurse placed a pacifier in her mouth, which she suckled gleefully. The headmistress carried her to the play pen and set her inside. Mary instantly began crawling around and playing with the various infantile toys. Carissa wasn’t quite as lucky. After being diapered, she was put into a pink t-shirt hearts across its chest, then let go. Though she knew she would likely regret it, as soon as the nurse’s let go of her she reached down and tried to un-tape her diaper. She quickly found herself over one of the nurses’ laps and getting her bottom spanked for the second time that day, this time over her diaper. She reached back and tried to cover her newly padded rear, but found her hands quickly secured behind her back with a rope. “Wet me go! I not a baby!†She shrieked. “No pankins! No diapies! I no wan… No no dat! No mhmmmpph.†Carissa found her mouth plugged with an oversized pacifier, which the nurses secured with straps behind her head. She continued to struggled, but this only made the spanking harder, and she soon gave up. Finally the nurse finished and sat her down in her lap. Carissa squirmed on her sore bottom and glared. The nurse bounced her up and down slightly as the headmistress walked away. Carissa watched her, knowing full well that whatever she got would be intended for her. After a moment, the headmistress returned with a rope. Carissa’s eyes went wide. It wasn’t a rope, it was a leash! She shook her head vigorously and tried to move away, but the nurse held on tight. The headmistress attached a collar to her neck, then pulled on the leash. Carissa let out a squeak and was forced to stand and follow her. She tried to resist, but the headmistress pulled harder, and lifted her crop threateningly. She waddled as quickly as she could in her thick diapers as she was dragged toward the play pen. Once there, the headmistress pulled her inside and attached the leash to the post in the center. It was a short leash and attached low to the ground, forcing Carissa to bend over at the waist. She pulled at it several times, but the clip remained firm and without the use of her hands she couldn’t undo it. After a moment she gave up and kneeled down, glaring at the headmistress. The headmistress smiled at her. “There, now I hope you will finally learn your lesson. Don’t you see that every time you act up, you will be punished?†The headmistress turned toward Sarah. “Now, little Sarah, you are this week’s Diaper Girl. Little Carissa is our Naughty Girl, and the adorable little Mary is our Baby Girl.†She kneeled down and sat Mary in her lap, smiling at her. “Every week the roles will change, and you will all play each role. As the Diaper Girl is still able to function normally aside from being diapered, she is to take care of these two. The Baby Girl will think like an infant, though she will remember everything afterwards. She will need to be feed, changed, and cared for like any baby.†“What!? You want me to change her diapers!? I can’t do that, that is disgusting!!!†Sarah shouted. “Oh no? Well remember that you will soon be in her place. Furthermore, how well you take care of these two will determine how well you yourself are treated.†Sarah cringed and looked at Mary, who was playing with a rattle and giggling. Once again Carissa felt both humiliated to be treated the same as the baby, and jealous of the fact Mary couldn’t comprehend what was going on while she had to endure it as an adult. â€I’m sorry to say that in the past the first few Diaper Girls tended to make a lot of mistakes, and ended up with some pretty severe punishments. This is especially true with how you treat her.†She indicated Carissa. “This little one is our Naughty little Girl. She will need constant punishments to stay in line, as you have seen.†Carissa glared at the headmistress. “She isn’t entirely incontinent, so she is allowed to use the training potty near the changing table. However, she has reduced control, so you will need to be quick. Just bring it out here to her, remove her diaper, and set her down. When she is finished, make sure she is clean and re-diaper her. If she warns you that she needs to go but you do not respond, you will be held accountable for anything that happens.†Both Carissa and Sarah stared at her with wide eyes. “What!? Tha… I can’t do that! She should do it herself! She’s not a baby like Mary!†Sarah said. “Would you prefer to have another set of diapers to change? That is the alternative.†Carissa blushed at the headmistress’ words, then stared angrily at Sarah, hoping to warn her. The headmistress continued. “She will be tied up most of the time anyway. Should she fail to warn you and have an accident, she will be confined to diapers and banned from the potty. Unlike little Mary, who must be changed instantly, how regularly little Carissa gets changed will depend on how well she behaves. All her mature privileges are dependent on her behaviour. She will eat baby food and drink bottles, but whether she is allowed to feed herself can change, as is her ability to walk or crawl. She will sleep in a crib beside Mary, but how early she is put down in her crib and whether she is tied when she sleeps is based on her behaviour. You must punish her strictly, but fairly. Thanks to the pill she will give you plenty of reason for punishment. If you are weak and do not discipline her, or are too cruel and unfair, you will be punished. This is a line that a lot of previous Diaper Girls have failed to walk properly. Now as for you, Sarah, you must take care of them, and the others can help. The only restriction for you is that you cannot change your own diapers and must rely on the others. They are under no obligation to help you, but will end up in the same position soon, so it would be wise to be kind.†Carissa glanced at the other girls, who avoided her eye contact. “The idea is at some point you will each have to rely on someone, and have someone rely on you. You will be taken care of, and have someone take care of you. You will be punished, and have to pick appropriate punishments for another. Finally, you will each experience everything from both sides, so you will learn how your actions can affect others. Hopefully, this will teach you all the responsibility and maturity needed to be considered an adult. And if any of you misbehave due to pride… well, those special candies will take care of that quickly. It is hard to be arrogant while waddling around in a messy diaper, isn’t it?†All of the girls save Mary, diapered or not, turned pale and reached behind to cover their bottoms, thinking of the implications. A grumbling in Carissa’s stomach told her that warning may soon become true if she didn’t get the potty quickly enough. Judging from the smell coming from Mary, it may already be true for her, though Carissa wasn’t sure. Carissa sat back on her padded bottom, cringing as her stomach rumbled. She knew she should call for the potty, but couldn’t stand the humiliation. She struggled with herself, arguing back and forth between her pride and her body’s needs. She looked around at the other two. Sarah stared blankly off toward a wall. She was pale and seemed to be considering her new responsibilities. Some of the other girls moved away from her, making Carissa wonder if she had filled her diapers or if the other girls simply expected she would. She glanced toward Mary, the only happy girl in the room. She was oblivious to the stares and the state of her diaper as she played with her toys. Carissa was frustrated to have such a smelly little baby as a play mate, and later as a bunk mate. She hoped it wouldn’t be too bad though she figured she’d spend a lot of time gagging as the baby played innocently in messy diapers. Sarah had better do her job well. The other girls all watched the three. They felt like they should laugh at the scene but knew full well that they would soon be in the same position, even if part of them still felt it was impossible. Some of them wondered if they should have simply gone to jail. Overall, it would be a long trip toward reformation.
  24. Hello people! Here's a story from a couple of years back. I'll post an entry once a day like I do with GPA until it's finished. The good news is it's only 12 chapters, so it shouldn't be too long before it's done. The story was one that I toyed around with a bit, and it's a little outside of my comfort zone in terms of writing, being a more magical story rather than a science fiction one. Regardless, here you go with my next old story: Leaving the Shell Prolog In modern society, there is no shortage of strange people. Even the strangest people can hide in plain sight; even those of a different species altogether can hide among the throngs of people fairly uninhibited. There’s no telling what can be hidden even next door. There are even those among us that don’t know that they don’t belong. They’ve gone about their lives so long, that living amongst humans has become second nature to them. They no longer need the affection and care of their own kind in order to feel needed. In the back of their minds, there’s always a nagging feeling, of course. It’s not like it’s something that can be quantified, but there’s no denying it’s there. Even so, these people who go through their lives, oftentimes no longer knowing their genetic families, until their protector comes to take them away… *** Pennod Un ~Tarddiad~ The couple walked in, nervous. They knew that this was an interesting preposition they were facing. They were led into the room by a man wearing a t-shirt and a pair of slightly ripped parachute jeans. A hat worn on his head, and his red hair obscured his eyes and his ears. What skin was visible had very fine hair—if any at all—and was fair. His facial hair was spotty, like a poorly trimmed beard on a twenty-something, which is exactly as he appeared. He was lanky, and had a slight build, but there was some obvious definition to his muscles. “Sit down,†the man commanded. His demeanor was one of pure business. The couple felt obliged by his word. They weren’t in a position to argue—they had been on a waiting list for adoptions for over 3 years now, and someone had just offered them a trip to the front of the line for considering an option that up until this point hadn’t been made aware to them. “I’m sure that you are wondering why you were chosen.†The man had an ominous and foreboding appearance. His voice was deep, but seemed to have an almost otherworldly quality to it. On top of that, he seemed have a lot invested in hiding who he was. The couple nodded, before the man finally got the nerve to speak. “Yes. I’m not sure why exactly we’re here.†The man looked up. For the first time, his eyes were visible, if even partially. The Irises were a golden yellow. “You’ve passed a background test we performed. On top of this, you have what we feel to be a trustworthy, genuine quality to your statements.†The woman looked at the man, with an almost hurt look on her face. “For someone worried about trustworthiness, you seem to be taking great strides to hide who you are.†The man turned his attention to the woman. He sneered. “Woman, if you only understood the gravity of the secret I am about to entrust to you, you would understand to hold your tongue.†She silenced herself at this. She wasn’t used to harsh words as such—her entire life, she’d been well cared for. “As I was saying, I need for you to understand your position.†He placed his hand on a nearby binder, and slid it over to them. He held his hand over top of the binder, keeping the binder fully closed. “Anything you see past this point is confidential. If either of you decide that you can’t keep this secret, you are free at any moment to leave. Your position on the waiting list will not be changed.†The couple nodded. “I think we’ll see.†The man of the couple looked resolute. *** One of the conditions had been the child’s name was chosen by the parents. He was a blonde-haired boy, and his striking blue eyes were bright and ever present. Caradoc Gravenor, that’s what his parents wanted his name to be. For five years, everything was fine. He was now a happy child, about to start school in four months. He was also scary intelligent. He managed to learn to speak within 2 months of coming home. He was reading by the time he was a year old. Potty trained at 8 months. By the time he was five, he had the rough intellect of a third grade student, but one of the stipulations was that he was not rushed through school—or rushed in growing up in any way. He managed to do that on his own, just fine. His straw-colored hair and blue eyes were the highlight of the young couple’s life. Until that night. *** Caradoc was unconscious. He had been for three days now. His adoptive mother was wheeled in with a wheelchair. She placed her hand on his head. The fever had gone away. They were in a hospital in Southern Virginia. The family was travelling down the highway when they were rear ended by a driver who wasn’t paying attention. Rammed off the road, they hit the guardrail and flipped over, slamming into a tree. The child was lucky, and only suffered a concussion—his car seat had protected him. His adoptive father was killed instantly. His mother was slowly fading—she was bleeding internally and the doctors could do nothing to stop her slow death. She leaned over, and in spite of the pain, she whispered in his ear, “Nos da fy mhlentyn a phob lwc.†*** The next few years of the child’s life were tumultuous. While he was genuinely well-behaved, he was bounced around from home to home. He had to grow up quick in the foster home system, and he learned a strong sense of justice from the injustice he often witnessed. When he was nine, a family in Richmond finally took him in for good. A police officer and his wife saw him for what he was: a beautiful young boy with a bright future. It was this that would be his background when, in another nine years, he’d join the police academy.
  25. The magic nursery

    YAWNS and stretching I give the whole room a hug good morning. As I climb out of the crib I am met by Howie the hippo "Good morning Brian, did you have sweet dreams last night?" "I sure did Howie! I'm so rested and ready for an adventure today." crawling across the room I am met by Gerri the giraffe and baby doll Emily busily stacking blocks.. "hi Brian, what kind of adventure are we going to have today?" says Emily. "Well Emily, today a new friend is coming to play and I thought they could pick the adventure!" "Ooh, that sounds exciting" Gerri exclaimed. All the magic toys in the nursery gathered 'round and I told them about my dream from the night before. "So there I was, in the big woods..I would've been scared if it wasn't for the royal knight sir Gerri of cuddlebums castle. She helped me to cross the big creek to get back home and then we had small cakes and tea that mommy made for us." After I told a few more stories, I got ready for the day as the toys played with themselves. then Howie asked "who is coming over to play?" So, who is coming over to play?